·No text on this page.

·SERIES NO. 4
SAMSKRTA-KOSA-KAVYA-SAMGRAHA
VOL. I
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
BY
HARIBHASKARA
Edited for the first time with Introduction in English,
Appendices, critical notes, etc.
BY
Dr. JATINDRA BIMAL CHAUDHURI, PH.D. (LONDON),
Professor, City College and Lecturer, Calcutta University; formerly
Lecturer, School of Oriental Studides, London University; author
of the Series: 1. The Contribution of Women to Sanskrit
Literature; 2. The Contribution of Bengal to Smrti
Literature; 3. The Samskrta-Dūta-kāvya-samgraha;
4. The Position of Women in Vedic and
Classical Sanskrit Literature, etc,
CALCUTTA
1941

·PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR.
All rights reserved by the Author.
Available at:
MESSRS. MEHAR CHAND LACHHMAN DAS,
Jain Street, Said Mitha Bazar, Lahore.
ORIENTAL BOOK AGENCY,
15, Shukrawar Peth, Poona.
CHUCKERVERTTY AND CHATTERJEE & co.,
15, College Square, Calcutta.
AND
FROM THE AUTHOR,
3, Federation Street, Calcutta.
Price: Indian, Rs...!
Price: Foreign 1o Sh.
Printed by J. C. Sarkhel at the Calcutta Oriental Press, Ltd.
9, Panchanan Ghose Lane, Calcutta and
Prabhas Chandra Ghosh at Sree Madhab Press,
31, Kailas Bose Street, Calcutta.

·DEDICATED TO
DR. ARTHUR BERRIEDALE KEITH, MA., D.C.L., D.LITT.,
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND COMPARATIVE
PHILOLOGY AT THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH.

·No text on this page.

·PREFACE The Padyāmrta-tarangiņi of Haribhāskara, also called Bhāskara, is published as the first volume of my new Series Samskệta-Kośa-kavya-samgraba. The work is important from various points of view. 1. 1. It brings to light for the first time quite a large number of good poets in their true perspective. 2. The verses chosen by Haribhāskara as well as those of his own are precious gems, the majority of which have till now been imbedded in the vast ocean of Sanskrit MSS. 3. 3. Further, this work throws much light upon the literary activities of our country in Sanskrit about three hundred years ago. 4. Moreover, it shows that the Mahomedan rulers of India were not slow in patronising Sanskritic Studies in their own courts I am gratefulto Mr. P. K. Gode, M.A, Curator, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, for permitting me to prepare a critical edition of the Padyāmộta-tarangiņā from the six manuscripts of the same belonging to his Institute. None of the MSS. is complete but all of them together go a long way towards the restoration of the whole work. It seems that in page 64 of this work some verses between vv. 260 and 261, as at present numbered by me, are really missing. Manuscripts A-D more or less supplement one another; the text of Tarangas I-II is reconstructed from them. Taranga III has been prepared from MS. E only. Taranga IV is found in MSS. B (up to verse 65 only) and E and Taranga V only in MS. F. Only the first verse of the fifth Taranga is found in MS. E also. The General Index has been compiled by my pupil Mr. Jyotirmaya Datta, M.A., to whom thanks are due.

·vi
It is unfortunate that the only other extant MS. of the
Padyāmṛta-tarangiņi belonging to Benares Sanskrit
College was not available as it could not be spared by
the Librarian of the College, As, however, a correct
and consistent Text could be reconstructed with the help of
the sis MSS. used, the necessity of the said MS. was not
keenly felt.
J. B. C.
Calcutta University,
December, 1941

·CONTENTS Preface Description of MSS. Introduction TEXT Subjects [ग्रन्थकर्तुमङ्गलाचरणादि] A. देव-तरङ्गः गणेशः Total No. of verses Pages 1-2 w 4 2-3 2 शिवः 4 34 3 कृष्णः 5 4-5 4 5-6 6-7 4 रामः 5 नृसिंहः 6 हनुमत् 7 सूर्यः 8 भवानी 7 5 7-8 2 8-9 9 लक्ष्मी 3 9 10 सरस्वती 3 9-10 11 वेणी 12 गङ्गा 10 5 10-11 11-12 3 13 मणिकर्णिका B. राज-तरङ्गः 1 राज-वर्णनम् 9 13-17 2 दानम् 9 18-19 3 विदायः 19. 4 कीर्तिः 6 19-20 ·viii Subjects Total No. of verses 5 प्रतापः 5 Pages 21-22 22 6 कीर्ति-प्रतापी 7 गजः 3 22 8 अश्वः 5 23 9 पताका 24 10 खड्गः 5 11 पृथ्वीपति-प्रयाणम् 24-25 25-26 5 12 युद्धम् 8 26-27 13 शत्रु-पलायनम् C. रस-तरङ्गः 7 28-29 -- काम-प्रभाव: 4 30 6 30-32 32-33 7 2 नायिका 3 पौगएडावस्था 4 यौवनम् बालाङ्गानि a वेणी 4 33-34 3 34 b मुखम् 3 35 c ध्रुवौ d नयने 35 35 e कटात्तः 36 f नासिका 36 g तन्मौक्तिका 2 36 h कण्ठः 36 i 37 बाह j कुचौ 6 37-38 k मध्यम् 1 38 ·is Total No. of verses Subjects रोमावली Pages 38-39 3 m जघनम 39 n ऊरुः 39 39 39 पादों p नखानि 5. [ रस-वर्णनम् ] a सम्भोग-वर्णनम् b विपरीत-सुरतम् वियोगः d हास्यः a 2 40 40 40-42 C 8 2 42 e 42-43 f 2 43 भयानका h वीभत्सः 43 43-44 44 i अद्भुतः 44 - j शान्तः D. अन्योक्ति-तरङ्गः अन्योक्तयः- 1 सूर्यस्य 2 चन्द्रस्य 3 मेघस्य 4 सिंहस्य 5 45-46 4 46 47-48 8 4 5 गजस्य 4 48-49 49-50 50-51 6 कोकिलस्य 5 7 भ्रमरस्य 8 हंसस्य 52-53 53-54 4 ·viii Subjects Total No. of verses Pages 21-22 in 5 प्रतापः 22 6 कीर्ति-प्रतापी 3 22 7 गजः 8 23 5 अश्वः 24 - 5 24-25 5 25-26 9 पताका 10 खड्गः 11 पृथ्वीपति-प्रयाणम् 12 युद्धम् 13 शत्रु-पलायनम् C. रस-तरङ्गः 8 26-27 28-29 7 30 1 काम-प्रभाव: 4 6 30-32 7 32-33 2 नायिका 3 पौगराडावस्था 4 यौवनम् :- बालाङ्गानि वेणी 4 33-34 3 34 a b मुखम् 3 35 35 - c ध्रुवौ d नयने 1 35 कटात्तः 36 e 36 2 36 नासिका g तन्मौक्तिका h कण्ठः बाह 36 37 i j कुचौ 6 37-38 k मध्यम् 38 ·IA Subjects 1 रोमावली Total No. of verses 3 Pages 38-39 39 -- m जघनम n 39 ० 39 -- 39 पादो p नखानि 5. [ रस-वर्णनम् ] a सम्भोग-वर्णनम् b विपरीत-सुरतम् वियोगः 2 40 40 8 40-42 d हास्यः 2 42 e करुणा 42-43 f रौद्रः .. 2 43 भयानका 43 h वीभत्सः 43-44 i अद्भुतः 44 j 44 - .5 45-46 शान्तः D. अन्योक्ति-तरङ्गः अन्योक्तयः- 1 सूर्यस्य 2 चन्द्रस्य 3 मेघस्य 4 सिंहस्य 5 गजस्य 6 कोकिलस्य 4 46 8 47-48 4 48-49 49-50 4 5 50-51 7 भ्रमरस्य 7 52-53 8 हंसस्य 4 . 53-54 ·x Total No. of verses Subjects शुकस्य Pages 54 9 1 10 चातकस्य 54 3 54-55 a 5 55-56 56 C 56 57 57 f 57 57-58 58 i 58 11 चकोरस्य 12 वृक्षाणाम् [ रसालस्य] b [पनसस्य ] [ नारिकेलस्य ] d [दाडिमस्य] e [ कदली-तरोः ] [ वदरी-तरोः] g [चम्पकस्य ] h [ केतकस्य ] [पलाशस्य ] j [अशोकस्य ] k [ निम्बस्य] 13 कमलस्य 14 [ रत्नाकरस्य ] 15 शङ्खस्य 16 तडागस्य 17 कूपस्य 18 [ जलस्य ] b अस्योत्तरम 19 दावानलस्य 20 कस्तूरिकायाः 21 दुन्दुमेः 22 सङ्कीर्णेऽन्योक्ती 3 58-59 59 59-60 60 61 3 2 61 2 61 a 62 62 1 62 62 62-63 -- 2 63 ·xi Total No. of verses Pages 48 Subjects E. प्रशस्त्यादि-तरङ्गः प्रशस्ति-तरङ्गः 2 भक्ति-तरङ्गः भक्ति-लक्षणम् द्विधा भक्तिः 1 64 2 64 तत्र श्राद्या a 2 64-65 5 65 C 5 66 67 67 श्रवणम् b कोर्तनम स्मरणम् d पाद-सेवनम् e अर्चनम् वन्दनम् दास्यम् h सख्यम् आत्म-निवेदनम् 3 वैराग्य-तरङ्गः [प्रन्थकृत्-परिचयः] f 3 67-68 68 " -- " 14 69.71 71-72 5 73-78 APPENDICES Verse-index 2 Alphabetical index of the poets mentioned in the Padyāmệta-tarangiņi 3 Alphabetical index of the works quoted in the Padyāmpta-tarangiņi 79 ... 80

·xii
81
4 References, variant
readings and notes.
5 List of metres
6 List of Abbreviations
7 Bibliography
8 General Index

·DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINĪ. A=MS No. 146 of 1875-76, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Folios 43. It contains only two taraigas, viz. 1 and 11. Folios 8 (containing vv. 11-12) and 10 (containing vv. 16 and 17) are missing. Size : 10 x4 inches. The text of the Padyāmộta-tarangiņī is written in the middle and the commentary in the remaining part (i.e. at the top and the bottom) of the page. Lines: 4-6 of the Text and 3-6 of the commentary. Letters 16-20 in each line of the Text and 40-45 in each line of the commentary. Substance : country-made paper. Character: Nāgara. This MS. is fairly correct. There are some careless mistakes; e.g. Art (f. 7b, 1. 4) for Het (p.3, 1. 16), FÀTTY# (f. 8 b, 1. 4) for #TATT (p. 4; 1. 18), etc. No date, B=MS. No. 444 of 1884-87, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Folios 26. It consists of only the first taranga and part of the fourth taranga (up to v. 65). Pagination not continuous; folis 1-7-Taranga I and folios 1-9-Taranga 4. The verses of the Padyamệta-tarangiņi are written in the middle and the commentary of Jayarāma in the remaining portion of each page, Size: 10 x 4 inches. There are usually 10 lines in each page, 3-7 of the text and 3-7 lines of the commentary as well. Letters: 35-42 in each line of the text and 40-48 in each line of the commentary. Corrupt: omissions and commissions abound. There are some ·xiv careless mistakes as well; e.g. Firqata (f. 8b, 1:3) for स्मेरायमाणे (p. 4, 1. 18); हरिहरिता (f. 12 b, 1. 5) for हरिहरहरिता (p. 8, 1. 9); TT (f. 13b, 1. 4) for foruent: (p. 9, 1. 7), etc. C=MS, No. 314 of 1884-86, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. Poona. Folios 18. It consists of only the first taranga. The text, as in MSS. A and B, is in the middle and the commentary in the remaining part of each page. Lines : 2-6 of the text and 7-11 of the commentary. Letters 26-35; a few less in the middle of each page. Size: 972 x 6 inches Substance : Country-made paper. Character: Nāgara. Careless mistakes are not infrequent, e.g. 14ts: (f. 4a, 1. 8) for TEFTE:' (p. 2, 1. 10); fala (f. 5a, 1. 8) for appaa, (p. 2, 1, 18), etc. No date. D=MS. No. 459 of 1899--1915, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Folios 7. Size: 12 x 45 inches. The hand-writing, particularly in the last folio, is very bad. Text in the centre of each page and commentary in the rest of the 1-6 of the text and 8-13 of the commentary, Substance: country-made paper. Character: Nāgara. This MS, breaks off at v. 27 of the first taranga. Fairly correct. page. Lines : E=MS. No. 376 of 1884–1887, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Folios 10. This manuscript begins from v. 36 of taranga II and continues upto v. 1 of the fifth taranga. Size : 121 x 81 inches. No Commentary. Lines 12 in a page. Letters: 48-52. Substance : country-made paper. Hand-writing careless.. Corrupt.

·XV F=MS. No. 250 of 1880-81, belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Folios 5. Size: 101 x 41. Lines 6-10 in a page. Letters 29-31 in a line. Corrupt. For various mistakes in this MS, see pp. 64-71 of this edition. Substance : countrymade papers. Character: Nāgara. This is the only MS. used that deals with the fifth taranga except only one verse contained in MS. F. The MS. referred to in footnotes in pp. 64-71 is, therefore, MS. F. This MS. does not contain the commentary. The date of the composition of the Padyamrta-tarangiņā is given here as 1760 Samvat i.e. 1674 A.D. The date of the MS. itself is not, however, known. The MS, has a rather old look.

·No text on this page.

·The verses of the poets of the Padyam?ta-taraigini found in the PT. as well as other works. to Akabariya-Kālidāsa : भृङ्गालिः कण्ठ-माला-PV.v. 609. अनाराध्य काली०-PV. v. 786. भृङ्गि-प्रस्तुत-गौति-pV. v. 14. इयतो जगतो-PV. v. 126 ; SS. मदन-विजय-यात्रा-PV. v. 580; v. 124. SSS. v. 205. This verse is उदञ्चत्-कणडुकृति-PV. v. 36. attributed Kalidusa कनकच्छतमम्बाया:-PV. v. 46. and Akabariya-Kūlidūsa. कालिन्दी-चारु०-PV. v. 33. मृषैव निगदन्त्यमो-PV. v. 139. कालिन्दी-वीचि.-pV. v. 25. मौलौ किनु महेश-PV. v. 16. कृत्वा कर्णाट-कान्ता-PV. v. 620; राम त्वद्दत्त -PV. v. 96. SSS. v. 330. रुद्राणी-दत्त-पञ्चाङ्गल-PT. v. 6; कशा कर्कशा केसरि-SHV. pV. v. 11. v. 278. लालाटेक्षण-PV. v. 259. घन-स्निग्ध-चञ्चत्.-PV. v. 35. वदन्तु देव तावक-PV.v. 67. चञ्चद्रोमाञ्च-वीची-PV. v. 38. वाह-वाह-खुर०-SS. v. 168 ; PT. चलमान-चम्पक -SSS. v. 329. v.91, (भानुकर); PV. v. 133, चन्द्र चन्द्रार्धच ड-PV. v. 76. (भानुकर) जटा-कटाह-संभ्रम --PV. v. 15. विस्कार्य व्योम-गङ्गा-PV.v. 77; जरीजृम्भदम्भो०-SHV. v. 274. SS. v. 80. जल्लाल क्षोणिपाल-SS. v. 174%3; वीर त्व कामुक-PT. v. 97; PV. v. 168, (anon.); v.r. अल्बाल । SS. v. 158. तुङ्ग-ब्रह्माण्ड-SS.v.63. वेलामुल्लङ्घा-PT. v. 72 ; PV. v. त्वयि प्रचलिते-PV. v. 111. 66%; SS. v. 121. धम्मिल्ल-श्री:-PV. v. 34. शार्दू लोऽसि-PV. v. 53. पिकाली वाचाली-PV. v. 6113; सेवा-सारम्भ-जम्भ-PV. v. 47. SSS. v. 309. स्फूर्जञ्चक्षुश्चकोर-PV. v. 37: 0- ;

·xviii Padyāmſta-tarangini स्मेरे चन्द्रावतंसे-SHV. v. 124. हस्ताम्भोजालिमाला-PT. v. 89; PV. v. 138. आकाश हे गौरि ! ब्रूहि-PV. v. 65. हे मल्लि हे मालति-PV. v. 732. Ash Misra:- पार्वतीमोषधीमका---PT. v. 29; PV. v.42. Bhānudatta :- नयनोत्पल-जल-PT. v. 166. हस्ते कृतापि शयन-PT. v. 126. Bhānukara :- अतुलसद्दिस०-3ss. v. 327. अथ संसारo-SA. v. 529. अथोत्तरस्यां-SA. v. 828. अनुवनमनुयान्तं-PV. v. 793. अबलाकृति-SSS. v. 83. अभ्युल्लसन्ति-SA. v. 600. अमरेंगतं-PV. v. 726. अम्बरमेष-PV. v. 650; SSS. v.4243; SA, v. 601. अहो बाणस्य-SA. v.591; SSS. v. 404. नटनं-SA. v. 4693; SSS. v. 713. आचुम्बा विम्बाधरं-SA. v. 610; PV. v.657. आज्ञप्तं किल-SSS. v. 836. आद्यः कैरपि-SA. v. 402. आधाय मान-SA. v.672. ईषद्वक्रित०-SA, v. 115. उक्त यत्-SSS. v. 751. उच्च विरौति-SA. V.574. उत्सष्टु मम्बुजo-PV. v. 602. उरोरुहा:-SSS. v. 706. जरीकत -PV. v. 877. एतत् पुरः-SA. v. 318. एते चित्त-विलोचना-SA. v. 236. एते वारि-कणान्-SA. v. 258 ; SHV. v. 1851. एते समुल्लसद्भासो-SSS. v. 451. ओंकारी यस्य कन्दः-SHV. v. 27. कथय कथमुरोजo-SA. V. 279. कर्ण-कम्पित-रसालo-SA. v. 270. कान्ते कनक-जम्बौरं-SA. v. 327. काम-सङ्गर-विधौ-PV. v. 477; SSS. v.748. कामस्य जेतुकामस्य-SA. v. 617. किं मुधा नयसि-PV.v.819. अयं रेवा-कुञ्जः-SA. v. 234. अये मातस्तत:--PT. v. 107. अलक्षित-कुचाभोग-SA. v. 1733; SSS. v. 113; PV. v. 540, (गणपति) ·Introduction xix कुन्द दन्तैमधुनि-Sss. v. 564. त्वदरि-नृपति-SS. v. 172. केयूरं न करे-SA. v. 74. दर-मुकुलितo-PV. v. 305. केशः कुन्द०-PV. v.321. दाने द्राचीयसि-PV. v. 100. क्रीडा-तुङ्ग-PV. v. 810. दासाय भवन०-SA. v.246. कर-संसार-PV.v. 616. दुःख दौर्षतरं-SHV. v. 1944. क्षोणीकाम निजाम तावकo-PT. v. दूतौ विद्यदुपागता -SSS. v. 177. 85%;SS. v. 184. दृष्ट्वा प्राङ्गण-SA. v. 273. क्षोणीकाम निजामशाह-SS. v. देहं हेम-प्रति-SA. v. 134. 105; PV. v. 69. देहे दुललितस्य-SA. V. 238. क्षोणी-पर्यटनं-PV. v. 815. द्राक्षां प्रदहि-PV.v.691. गोपी-कटाक्ष-PV. v.866. धम्मिल्लो भङ्गमेतु-SSS. v. 727. चन्द्रोदये चन्दन०-SA. v. 303 ; नख-क्षतमुरःस्थले-SSS.v.752. SSS. v. 178. नभोलता-कुञ्ज०-SSS. v. 193. चरम-गिरिo-SSS. v. 152. नयनस्य तुलां-SA, v. 80. चलं चेतः पुंसा-SA. v. 756. नायं मुञ्चति-SA. v. 690. चेत् पौरादपि-SA. v. 260. नारीणां वचनन-PV. v. 766. जातः स्तन्यं-PV. V. 707. निजाम वसुधा---PV. v. 132. तमोजटाले-SA. v. 326. निद्रालु-कैकि०-SA. v. 267. तव कुवलयाक्षि-SSS. v. 798. निष्पीते कलसोद्भवेन-SS. v. 132. तस्या वदन-चन्द्रस्य-SHV. v. 1647. निर्णतव्यो मनसिजo-SA, v. 137. तीक्ष्णैस्तिग्मरुचः-SA. v. 1. निर्वेदः सरसौ०-Sss. v. 192. तादृग्दण्ड-विवर्त----PV. v. 161. नीराणि नकo-PV. v.741. ताराक्षतानिव--PV. v. 573. नौरात्तीरमुपागता-SA. v. 189. तुङ्गाभोगे सन0-SA. v. 135. नूनमूरु-वयं-PV. v. 199. तुषार-भार०-PV. v.656 ; SSS. टपति निजाम--PT. v. 843 v. 450. SS. v. 143; PV. v. 131. त्वं दूति निरगा:-SSS. v. 606. पतितैः शिरीष.-SSS. v. 82. त्वं पीयूष-SA. v. 317. परीरम्भारम्भ०-PV. v. 812.

·XX Padyamrta-tarangini पल्लीनामधिपस्य-SSS. V. 181. 133; SS. v. 163, (अकवरीय- पाथोद-कौर-पटलेन-SA. v..558. कालिदास)। पायाध-वपुः--SHV. v. 743B वेदस्थाध्ययनं-PT. v. 266. PV. v.864. लङ्गा-धामनि वीरभानु०-SS. v. प्रातः-स्मर0-SA. v. 198; SSS. 102; PV. v. 68. v. 817. लोलालि-घुञ्ज -SA. v. 206. बिम्बं चण्डरुचो०-PV. v. 858. विना सायं कोऽयं-PT. v. 186%; भल्लै भिन्नाः प्रतिo-PT. v. 95; SHV. v, 1637. SS. v. 156. विरहे विटपच्छायां-SHV. v. 1933. भूयादेष सतां-SHV. v. 48 ; PV. वीणाम?-SHV. v. 1952. v.853. वैषम्य श्रुतिo-SHV.v. 1749 ; SA भेरोभाकृतिo-SS. v. 150%; PV. v.62. v. 114. शका-टललितेन-PV. v. 464. मयायात सपदि-SA. V. 222. शून्य कुञ्ज-ग्रह-PV. v. 361. मलय-पवन०-PV. v. 615; SSS. श्टगाल-शश. -PV. v. 690. v. 325. श्लोकाध वा तदर्ध~-SHV. v. 468. माला बालाम्बुज०-SSS. v. 582. श्वशूः ऋ ध्यतु-SA. V. 240. मिलित-मिहिर-भास-SS. v. 163. संस्पृश्य स्तन:-SSS. v. 20. मृगाङ्कमागतं-SA. v. 348 ; PV. सन्निग्रह्य चिकुरं-SSS. v. 13. v. 560; SSS. v. 148. समर-विहरदस्मद्-SS. v. 131. यत् पल्लवं-PV. v. 717. समपा हृदि-SA. v. 697. रभसादपि-SA. v. -92. समुपागतवति-SA. v. 264. रेखा काचन-SA. v. 192%BSSS. समेत्य वहिरङ्गनात्-PV. v. 387. v.799. साचादभूत् खयम्भू०-SA. v. 4783; वदोज-व्य०-SA. v.54. SSS. v. 737. वाणी कार्तिकo-SA. v. 1993; सौन्दर्यस्य मनो-SA. V. 139. SSS. v.835. खातं वारिद-वारिभिः-SA. V. 288%3 वाह-वाह-खुर0-PT. v.91 ; PV.v. PV. v.363.

·Introduction v. 28. P. 460. P. 460. ardi afta-PT. v. 4?. TIGO--SP. v. 66; SHV, hatsa--SSS. v. 825. Frequía T-SA. v. 470 ; 5*TTEO-SP. v. 58 ; SHV. SSS. v. 714. V. 3. Hrafns-PV. v. 649 ; SSS. #fage-gran-SMV. v. 11, v. 424 ; SA. v. 599. P. 460. Bhānukara and Ganapati : Piatra-To-SMV. v. 26, autaa Hefrut-PV. v, 665. p.20 ; SP. v. 97 ; SHV.v.101. Bhānukara, son of Gaņapati :- Fire.- SHV. v. 122. zafat-PV. v. 789. 05-56-oa --SMV. v. 9, Bhānukara Mis ra :- F167-ci-PV. v. 881 ; PT. 1107-07T871-SMV. v. 10, v. 63, ( HTETT ) Bhānu Mis'ra : orgaanga-SMV. v. 57, E' arge-PT. v. 7. Bhartrhari, author of à Gien-SHV. v. 123. Nīti-s'ataka, śrågāra-s'ataka, anita 47-HIETITO-SMV. v. and Vairāgya-s'ataka. 10, p. 370, See Introduction, Sec, C, Era-ata: -SHV. v. 121, under Bhartſhari. Ar telecrafeq-SHV. v. 253. Bhatta Nilakantha :- Sara-PT. v. 208 ; SMV. artu du-PT. v. 258. v. 13, p. 73; SP. v. 844. Afana-PT. v. 20. Pago-SMV. v. 8, p. 87; SP. v. 907. Bheribhānkāra : UT-to-SMV. v. 22, fra -SHV, v, 251.. yaryo-SMV. v. 24, p.380; Farisfu fpi-SMV. v. 7, SHV, V, 252, P. 392. p. 380. P. 459.

·xxii Padyāmţta-tarangini P. 343. TÀI yeato-SMV. v.8, p. 460. 9770-SS. v. 90. CATETUT-SMV. v. 54, TITE UTO-SS. v. 91. frau qu-faria-PV. v. 780. Pre- QUO_SMV. v. 25, 14ŞILÄTTAT:-SS. v. 139. P. 20; SHV. v. 100. aas:gfaht0-SS. v. 89. Bilvamaigala alias Krşņa: Jesegaraa-SSS. v. 252. lilās uka or Lilās’uka, son JC ATTO-PT. v. 44. of Damodara and Nilī : सूर्येऽस्त समुपागते-PV. v. 590. fea-990-SA. v. 9. GTA 4 PT. v. 267. trago-SP. v. 115 ; PT. Candrakavi :- see f. n., v. 14 ; PA. v. 130. GET STG-HT-PT.' v. 195 ; ou n' 720-PT. v. 15; SP. v. 769. SP. v. 130. Candras ekhara :- 779-70-SP. v. 73. edita-7791CTO—PT. v. 11; Aface PT. v. 272; PV, v. 24. SP. v, 72. Alatia:---PT. v. 35. Devagaņa :- TET-TO-SA, v. 205. Jaatfa 7-SP, v.34126. ate: fa-PT. v. 16 ; PĀ, V. Tae-91TTITO-SP. v. 4123. 283, ( anon.). 1917 adt:-SP. v. 463. wraza #PT. v. 273. goga facia-SP. v. 4145. For a detailed account of farat T0-SP. v. 4159. the works of Bilvamaigala, fra HCT: -SP. v. 4124. see Introduction, Sec. C, under HET HAAT-PT, v. 212. Bilvamangala. Candracüda :- Falafaqo--SP. v. 4158. at atî 519-790-SS, v. 97. fac Fagufa@O-SP. v. 4125. FTTE T-SS, v. 98. fahru 01-SP. v, 4169, TUT-ETOTTO-SS, v. 92. trgo-SP. v. 453.

·Introduction xxiii p. 113. verses Dharanidhara :- सर्वतोद्गतo-SHV. v. 1008. अध्यायो चन-वेदिO-SS. v. 101. For गदाधर-वैद्य or वैद्य-गदाधर, कोदण्डस्तव हस्तगो-PT. v. 98; apart from one गदाधर without SS.v. 161. any designation, see SUK., निज-नयन-KVS, v. 153. Introduction, pp. 49-50. A पुनरुतावधि-KVS. v. 294 ; large number of his verses SUK.v.323, p. 89. are quoted in the SUK, प्राणेशमभिसरन्ती-SUK. v. 66.41, There is another गदाधरare of whoin three संकुचिता इव-KVS. v. 83. have been quoted in the Gadadhara:- SUK. Another गदाधर-नारायण, अदम्भा दि रम्भा-PT. v. 118. also called Gadādhara, has उत्क्षिप्तं सह-SUK, 19.5, also been noticed here. p. 291. Ganapati कल्याणं न:-SUK. 57.5, p. 266. असेन कर्ण -Sss. v. 66 ; PV. दोलायमाना-SSS. v. 1033; SA. v. 543. v. 587. अम्बर-विपिन-SSS.v. 186; SA. निगूढं कुतापि-SUK. 71. 3, p. 51. अलक्षित-कुचाभोग-PV. v. 540%; निर्दग्धाः कुसुम०-SHV. v. 1004. SA. v. 173, (भानुकर); प्रौढ-प्रेम-रसाo-SUK. 28. 3, p.22. SSS. v. 113, (भानुकर). यदीय-सौधo-SSS. v. 266. इइ महिष-PV. v. 661. वत्से मालति-SUK. 42. 4, कौँ तावत्-SA. V. 76. कोकानुज्जीवयन्तः-SSS. v. 14. वर्षासु जाता-SSS, v. 353. गणेश्वर-कर्वचो-Pv. v. 788. विधत्ते यत्तीर्घ-SHV.v. 1005. तपोवन केसरिणी--PV. v. 665. trifu fo-SUK, 23, 5, See also Bhānukara and Ganapati. v.374. p. 216. - p.294.

·xxiv Padyamrta-tarangini p. 49. तस्खासनी-PT.V. 169. मन्येारण्ये कुल0-PV.v.89; तिर्यक्त्वादबुधः-SUK. v. 68. 2, SS.v.95. महौ-माला-धिया-PT. v. 103; दत्तं करं-SA. v. 187. PV. v. 19. दिग्बाला-कर-SSS. v. 195. मुक्त काञ्चन-कुण्डल-PV. v. 539. दृशा विदधिर दिश:-SSS. v. 102 ; यतालसा हरिणo-SSS. v. 264. SA. V. 586. यस्याः संयमवान्-SA. v. 68. नत-श्रु वो लोचन०-SA. v. 82. लग्नः सौध-SSS. v. 267; नारुण्यं सुख०-SA. V. 224. PV. v.591. निपीय पौयूष०-SSS. v. 263. वहहहल-मारुत०-SSS.V.59. निरीक्ष्य वेणी०-SSS. v.68%3B वीणामङ्ग कथमपि-SA. v. 748. PV. v.544. सानन्द-कन्दुक०-SSS.v.94; पायाद्गजेन्द्र०-SMV. v. 45, PV. v.528. p. 233; SHY. v. 118. स्थल-कमल०-SSS. v. 285%; SA. पयोधरस्तावदयं-SA. v. 1883; v. 618. PV. v. 203. हिया सखीनां-SSS. v. 67. प्रदोष-मातङ्ग-PV. v. 583. Gauda :- परयन्ति हृदयं-SA. V. 219. कर-वारिरहेण-PT. v. 100%; बडा बयो मां-PV. v. 207. SS. v. 159. भानोः पादैर्दहन०-SSS. v. 60. See also Gaudiya in PĀ. भालस्थली-चन्द्र-कला-SA. v. 70. v. 95, p. 39, गोवर्धनप्रस्था। भूभृन्मौलि-तटीषु-PT. v. 88 ; PV. Govindarāja [Bhatta, v. 142;SS. v. 135. SAV. v. 4, p. 57] : भो लोलिम्ब-कवे-SSS. v. 196. आः किमर्थमिदं-SSV. v. 213. भनञ्चरण-पलव-SSS. v. 98; कर्पूर-चन्द्र0-SSV.v. 1084. PV.v.527. किरण-निकo-SSV. v. 906. माम्बमहागिरिo-SSV.v.61. खुब्ध-दैवानिलो ते-SSV. v. 3107. नधोऽवं वलिo-SA. v. 60. चित्र यदेव-SSV. v. 1520.

·INTRODUCTION XXY SSV. v. 911. छिद्र-वृन्दावृते-SMV. v. 4, p. 57. मातङ्गरपि-SP. v. 1576. दौर्जन्यमात्मनि-SP. V. 1031. रक्षन्ति पक्ष-SP. v. 1573. निजकुलोचित----SM V. v. 2, p. सेतुं भेदयन्तो-SP. v. 1572. 79; SSV. v. 760. सैन्योत्तारणतो-SP. v. 1575. निःस्पन्द-लोचन--SSV. v. 1419. Haribhāskara or Bhāskara नेत्रे तन्मार्ग-लोले-SSV. v. 1410. (also called Hari):- भो भोः करीन्द्र-SP. V. 925; अङ्गीकुर्वन्ति-PT. v. 23. 627. अङ्गीकृत-तितिक्षः-PT. v. 45. यदि वयमपराधिन०-SSV. v.1599. अजस्र लसत्-PT. v. 133. यामः स्वस्ति तवास्तु-SSV. v. अनन्याश्रित०-PT. v. 196. अभिलषन्ति-PT. v. 142. वरमिह रवि-तापैः-ssv. v.998. संप्राप्य कोकिल-SSV. v. 767. अमृतादमृत-PT. v. 28. अम्बकेश्वर०-PT. v. 297. सारं शास्त्र०-PT. v. 277. अाषाढ-मासे-PT. v. 301. सुविहितमभिधानं-SSV. v. 15223 अास्य श्रीर्द्विज०-PT. v. 129. see also SP. v. 571 for Govindarajadeva: ऊरू रम्भे बाहू-Pr. v. 128. स्थित्वा स्थैर्या०, etc.; एषा लता यदि-PT. v. 113. op. कदा नु कन्या०-SMV. v.G, cit., v. 3261, मार्जारी हिम- वालुका०; op. cit., v: 3457, कराल-काल---PT. v. 43. इतो विद्युत्पुञ्ज। करि-कपोल-PT. v. 211. Gunakara: चलन्ति येषां-SP. v. 1571. कर्पूर-पूर०-PT. v. 64. चीत्कारैः सवतोऽपि-SP. v. 1570. किं यौवने-PT. v. 127. तावद् गर्जन्ति-PT. v. 78; SP. क्रीडा-मूलं-PT. v. 63. v. 1574. गङ्गा रिङ्गत्तरङ्गा०-PT. v. 36. परिभ्रमन्त्या-SP. v. 3914; sss. गुर्वङ्गना-प्रसङ्गो--PT. V. 110. v. 116%3 SA. v. 172. गो-कण्ठात-PT. v. 182. भ्रमात् प्रकीर्णे-SP. v. 3913; SA. चुम्बितोऽपि-PT. V. 248. v. 171. चेतस्तरो शोक०-PT. V. 264, 2 one p. 226.

·xxvi PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI जानीमो यत्प्रताप-PT. v. 59. जगद्दीनता०-PT. v. 30. जटाटवी-गलज्जल०-PT. v.9. जाने याने त्वदीये-PT. v. 90. तत्सुतो भास्करः-PT. v. 300. तदीय प्रानकोद्धत०-PT. V. 74. तर्कादि-पक०-PT. v. 2. तस्मादुद्भत०-PT. v. 299. तवारि-नारी०-PT. v.71. तिलोत्तमा ते-PT. V. 116. देव-राज-रसा-PT. v. 3. देवी सम्पन्न०-PT. v. 25. दोर्मीलद्दन्त०-PT. v. 4. द्विजराजैकाधीना०-PT. v. 226. धूली-भरोभूलन०-PT. v. 76. न भूतो न भावी-PT. v. 39. निज-मन्दिर०-PT. V: 154. निज-हत-पशु०-PT. v. 198. नितम्ब-भाग-PT. v. 172. निधिरखिल०-PT. v. 17. निद्वन्द्वादपि-PT. v. 148. निर्मलमम्बर०-PT. v. 224. निशाचरोऽपि-PT. v. 187. नील-पङ्कज०-PT. v. 138. नेक्षणे चातुरी-PT. V. 121; sss. v. 806. पत्युः स्वस्य-PT. v. 242. पभिनी-मूर्तिमत-PT. v. 1. परिमित-विशिखो-PT. v. 111. पुरारेम॑धन्या-PT. v. 40. प्रभूति-स्थानं-PT. v. 37. प्रोद्यत-काल-PT. v. 181. बाले रसाले-PT. v. 137. ब्रमो गम्भीर०-PT. v. 251. भिन्दंश्चञ्चत्प्रताप०-PT. v. 86. भुवन-त्रय०-PT. v. 197. भूरिशो यदपि-PT. v. 227. मन्दं मनोभव०-PT. v. 1203 SSS. v. 805. मातः पातक०-PT. v. 33. मार-राजकुमारेण-PT. v. 147. मारवा जलदं-PT. v. 61. मित्रत्वं मधुपेषु-PT. v. 243. मोहान्धकार०--PT. v. 274. मौनमाचरति-PT. v. 207. यावन्नोदेति-PT. v. 24. रणति काक०-PT. v. 206. रत्नामृते च-PT. v. 245. रसय त्वं मम-PT.v. 269. मसन्मौक्तिक-PT. v. 131. लीनो नाभि०-PT. v. 153. वरं दारिद्यु०-SMV. v. 6, p. 403. विभीषण-रणावनी०-PT. v. 109. विशेषकीकृता०-PT. v. 8. वेद-वाक्य-PT. v. 298. शनैरधिरणागनं-PT. v. 202. श्यामा मिलिन्द०-PT. v. 132. श्रीमत्तया-PT. v. 80. श्रीमाहेश्वर०-PT. v. 186. सतां पूरितानेक०-PT. v. 31.

·INTRODUCTION Xxvi सुर-मुनि-मौलि. सद्धीरकादि०-PT. V. 79. Laksmana:- समुदेष्यति मम-PT. v. 225. अधिपञ्चवटी-SHV. v. 12. -PT. v. 275. अपि दिनमणिरेषः-SSS. v. 427. हर-नयन०-PT. v. 134. अये नृपति०-SS. v. 100. हरार्ध-तनुहारिणी-PT. v. 28. इयं धत्ते धीरे-PT. v. 170. हालाहलादप्य०-PT. v. 165. इयञ्चिद्रपापि-PT. v. 41. हित्वा सेवां-PT. v. 218. उदञ्चद्वक्षोज०-SA. V. 204. Krsna Misra:- एनं विहाय-SA. v. 170. अद्याप्युन्मद०-SP. v.4067. कान्ते नितान्तं दयिता-SA. v. 445. इदमपटु-SP. V. 878; SMV. v. कामेन कामं-Sss. v.348; SA. 39, p. 126. v.551. उद्योगिनं पुरुष०-SP. v. 455. कृपाण-किरणानलं-PV. v. 154. गङ्गा-तीर-तरङ्ग-SSV. v. 3078. खद्योत-पोत०-SA. v. 557. जातोऽहं जनको-SSV. v. 3321. गगन-विपिन०-SA. v. 394. नास्माकं जननी-SSV. v. 2400. चन्द्र-बिम्ब०-SA. v. 561. प्रभवति मनसि-SP. v. 3081. चोलांगना-कुच०-SSS. v. 27. फलं स्वेच्छा-लभ्यं-SMV. v. 3, p. तारका-विमल-Sss. v. 190. 443. त्वदीय-मुख०-Sss. v. 685. मध्याह्वाक०-PT. v. 271. ददात्यधर०-SSS. v. 433. मुक्ताभा नृ-कपाल०-SP. v. 1063B दुग्धाम्भोधा०-SS. v. 59. SMV. v. 53, p. 25. दृश्यं चेन्मुख०-SSS. v. 686. लभ्यं लभ्यमिदं-SMV. v. 19, p• देव क्षौणि-तला०-PT. v. 55. 440. देव त्वद्यशसा-ss. v. 60. वयमिह परितुष्टा[:]-SUK. v. 64. द्विज-संगति०-SSV. v. 1510; 4, p. 320. वेश्या-वेश्मसु-SMV. v. 11, p. SMV. v. 20, p. 180. 307. नरविफल-SSS. v. 697; SA. श्रियो दोला-लोला-PT. v. 294. श्रोणी-भार-भरालसा-SUK. v. 17. निदाघ-काले-SA. V. 530. 4, p. 79. निद्रितस्य बत-SSS. V. 365. v.457.

·xxviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGIŅI PV. निशाधिनाथस्य-SA. V. 375. Mandana Kavi:- नेत्रः सहस्रः-SA. V. 780; SSS. कर्णाजपः कुटिल०-PT. v. 99. v. 684. v.r. सहन-नेत्रैः Murta Kavi:- पाद्यं दुग्धाम्बुधि०-SS. v. 58. नैषा वेग-PT. v. 161; SP. v. पिपासुरिव-PV. v. 241; SA. 3690; SSV. v. 2107, (attr. v.85. to Mūrkha); SSS. v. 710, प्रतप्तायापिण्डाविव-PT. .v. 1133; (attr. to Dhūrta); SA. V. PV. v. 175%; SSS. v.772%3B 471, (attr. to Dhūrta); SA. v. 35. v. 467, (attr. to भवत्तरग-निष्ठुर-SS. v. 166. Dhurta). भृङ्गीरवो मङ्गल-SSS. v. 274. Padmavati: मदानने चुम्बन०-SA. v. 453. मन्दं मन्दं ध्वनति-SSS. v. 393. कस्तुरी-तिलकं- Sans. Poetesses, मरुतो हन्त-SA. v. 609. . V. 57; PV. v. 246. या कामिनी सा-SA. v.560. किंचारु-चन्दन०-Sans. Poetes- युष्मद्दोर्दण्ड०-SS. V. 167. ses, v. 54; PV. v. 261. रम्भोरु देह-sss. v. 86. किं शृङ्गार०-Sans. Poetesses, v. रे पद्मिनी-पत्र-PV. v. 735. 59; PV. v. 216. 'रोरी'त्येतद०-PT. v. 47. कुष्ठी विष्ठानुलिप्त:--Sans. Poetes- विघ्नेशः सर्व०-PV. v. 10. ses, v. 69%; PV. v. 808. कोषे निषण्णस्य-Sans. Poetesses, समुन्नमदुर०-SSS. V. 800. v.523; PV. v.754. सरोरुहाम्भोरुह-SA. V. 446. तव रुचिर०-Sans. Poetesses, v. स्फुरत्तरग०-PV. v. 157. स्मेरायमाण-वदन०-SSS. v. 834; 55; PV. v.268. तुषाराकराo-Sans. Poetesses, v. SA. V. 196. 66%; PV. v. 618. स्वच्छाम्बराच्छादित०-SSS. v. 402; त्रिलोकी-जय-Sans. Poetesses, SA. v.589. v. 65; PV. v. 567. हस्त-स्वेद-स्नपित-SSS. V. 704. दन्तालि-दाडिमी०-PT. V. 140; सा ·v. 621. v.371. INTRODUCTION xxix Sans. Poetesses, v. 56 ; पातुं गौतमि--SIV.v.19,p. 372. PV. v. 227. मातगौतम-SMV.v.20, p. 372. धनञ्जय-समुद्भतः-Sans. Poetes सा तोरणान्तिकमुपेत्य -SMV.v.3, ses, v. 63; PV. v. 887. p. 1333; SP. v. 3405. धूली-कर्करिणः-Sans. Poetesses, Rāma candra :- v. 67; SSS. v. 331; PV. अमुष्मिल्लावण्यामृत० --SHV. v. 1691. न भाति कण्ठः-Sans. Poetesses, प्राजि-त्वद्वाजि-राजि-SS. v. 151. v.583; PV. v. 218. उपाकृताया-SH V. v. 1098. नायं गंज:-Sans. Poetesses, v. घनोद्गमे-Sss. v. 369. 68; PV. v. 6363; SSS. जाने युष्मत्प्रयाणे-PT. v. 94; SS. v. 149. प्रभात-वेला-Sans. Poetesses,v. पत्युः प्रवृत्तस्य-SSS. v. 15. 64; PV. v. 506. वारित-नतान्त--PV. v. 13. मा काक कोकिल-Sans. Poetes- शशी हतु-PV. v. 256. ses, v. 62; PV. v. 694. सत्यं त्वं-SS. v. 152, मान्योऽसि मान०-Sans. Poetes- सानन्दमेष--PV. v. 686. ses, v. 60; PV. v. 709: Ram acandra Bhatta:- वारितः प्रस्फुरत्येव-Sans. Poetesses, v. 61; PV. v. 122. कुण्ठ-कण्ठ०-PV. v.851. स्वभाव-सिद्धं-Sans. Poetesses, अकुण्ठ-धार०-PV. v.859. अधर्म-साधनं-PV. v. 863. v. 53; PV. v. 764. हरिण्यस्त्चरण्ये०-Sans. Poetes- उदञ्चन्मजीर०-PV. v. 469%BSSS. ses, v.51; PT.v.50; PV. v. 712. तस्या मृग-मद०-SHV. v. 1582. द्विया सर्वस्याधो-SSS. v. 557. दिति-तनय०-PV. v. 856. Prthvidhara Acārya:- पायान्माया-जरठ०-PV. v. 852. श्राधारे हृदये-PT. v. 34. मया वारं वारं-PT. v. 13. उच्चैर्दैवादिह-SMV. 50. वैकुण्ठाभः प्रकाम--PV.v. 62; SS. p. 128. v.45. v. 54. v.

·Xxx PADYAMŔTA-TARANGINI - Sadasiva: मुहुर्व्यजन०-PV. v. 454. आनन्दयन्तमरविन्द०-PV. v. 50. सिन्दुरारुण-PV. v. 225. कर्पूरीयन्ति भूमौ-PV. v. 574 ; Şāņmāsika:- SSS. v. 200. अधिदेहलि-PT. v. 168; SA. कुचावस्याः काम०-PT. v. 1493; v.763. PV. v. 211; SEV. v. 1661, पञ्चत्वं तनुरेतु-PA. v. 336. (anon.). मन्दं निधेहि-PA. V. 194. क्रीडत्किन्नर०-PV. v. 662. लता-मूले--PT. v. 167; PV. v. तुङ्ग-स्तन-स्तवक-SSS. v.90. 484; SA. V. 762. त्वं सर्वस्वं-PV. v. 277. Venidatta : निन्दन्तु सुन्दरि-PV. v. 278. अङ्गुष्ठ-नख०-PV. v. 191. पिन-सहि कस्स-PV. v. 294. अच्चरिशं-PV. v. 296. माध्वी माधुर्य०-PV. v. 790. अजात-रोमा०-PV. v. 427. रागारुणः-PV. v. 604; SSS. अञ्चलान्तरित०-PV. v. 49. v. 276. अतिमृदु-PV. v. 251. सुरभि-समीर०-PV. v. 647. अदीन-कविता-PV. v. 173, 459 स्निग्धेन्द्रनील०-PV. 536% and 593. SSS. v. 110. अनक्षरं-PV. v.777. Samkara Misra : - अनङ्ग-वाणा०-PV. v. 821. अनुच्छिष्टो-PV. v. 266. अनन्त-तत्त्वं-PV. v.209. अन्येऽपि सन्ति-PV. v. 773 अन्याभ्यो वन्याभ्यो०-PV.v.701. अये यदि समीहसे-PV. v. 112. अयं रसाल:-PV. v. 343. उड्डीयागत०-PV. v. 235. असि-धेनुरियं-PV. v. 148. कस्तुरी सितिमान०-PV. v. 79; अस्तमीयुषि०-PV. v. 494. 81. अस्यां कनक-PV. v. 185%; SSS. कुब्जे कुजे भ्रमति-PT. V. 75. v. 797. केलिं विहाय-PV. v. 700. प्राकल्प्य तल्पं-PV. v. 367. मार्तण्ड-मण्डल-सम-PT. v. 733; अाकाश- श-सौधम०-PV. PV. v.73; SS. V. 116. 206. v. - SS. v. v. 581; SSS. v.

·INTRODUCTION sxsi कमल-नयन०-PV. v. 395%; SSS. 586. v. श्राकाश-सौधे-PV. v. 569; sss. v. 187. प्राचुम्बित-PV. v. 232. आनीता शयनाङ्गने-PV. v. 303. अान्दोलयन्ती-PV. v. 538. आपूप-युग्मं-PV. v. 250. आबाल्यादेव-PV. v. 103. अाभुज्येन्द्र०-PV. v. 495. ग्रामदैयति पाणिभ्यां-PV. v. 420. ग्रामद्य वक्षोज-PV. v. 457. प्रायास्यसि--PV. v. 418. आलिङ्गनाधर०-PV. v. 849. आलिङ्गनाधर०-PV. v. 283. आलिगयत्यनुनय०---PV. v. 456. आलिय पूर्वा०-PV. v. 558; करं गृहीत्वा-PV. v. 408. कस्तावद्वलि०-PV. v. 102. कालिन्दी वीक्ष्य-PV. v. 27. का हि तुलाम-PV. v. 697. कि पद्म-PV. v. 271. कि बिम्बं-PV. v. 223. कि वा कारण-PV. v. 373. कि भूरि भाग्ये-PV. v. 429. कुचं निपीड्यायत०-PV. v. 330. कूलेऽनुकूले-PV. v. 542. कृतान्तो वसन्तो-PV. v. 446. केचित् पाणि-PV. v. 143. केचिन्मार-शरं-PV. v. 242. केयं लता-PV. v. 526; SSS. SSS. v. 132. v. 91. कोऽयमालिक-PV. v. 637%3; SSS. v. 395. पालोक्य पाणी-PV. v. 501. आवद्धाति०-PV. v. 776. आवध्य वाहु०-PV. v. 407. अाश्चयं पाणि-PV. v. 217. इयमानन्द०-PV. v. 220. उत्पतन्ती-PV. v. 541; SSS. v. 1793; क्रीडन्ती मणि-PV. 779. SSS. v. v. 114. उद्दीपितोऽपि-PV. v. 888. उद्भासिते०-PV. v. 829. उद्यत्ताराधि०-PV. V.2. एसो मण-PV. v. 612. कटाक्षराक्षिप्तः-PV. v. 425. कपट-कलित०-PV. v. 309. काहं पुनस्तां-PV. v. 440. ज्ञोणीपाल-PV. v. 94. खगेषु मान्यो-PV. v. 695. गङ्गा-तीरान्तराला---PV. v. 22. गच्छत्येव निशा०-PV. v. 492. गण्डः पाण्डु:-PV. v. 451. गण्डोड्डीनालि०-PV. v. 118. गतेऽस्या बाल्य०-PV. v. 190.

·xxxii PADYAMŔTA-TARANGIŅI / 582; गन्धर्वोऽयं-PV. v. 171. त्वत्पञ्चशाखानुगता-PV. v. 338. गजन्तो वारिवाहा[:]-PV. v. 119. त्वद्विश्लेषाग्नि-PV. v. 455. गलित-कर-समूहः-PV. v. 496. दह अप्पि-PV. v. 767. गवाक्ष-दृष्ट्या-PV. v.344. दानं यच्छति-PV. v. 101. गाली ददाति-PV. v. 388. दिग्वासा भस्म-भूष:-PV. v. 160. चन्द्र प्रयच्छ-PV. v. 450. दिनं निशालोक-PV. v. 328. चन्द्रश्चण्डकरायते-PV. v. 653; दिने दिने-PV. v. 350. SSS. v. 440. दुग्धैः पोषित०-PV. v. 759. चन्द्रश्चुम्बति-PV. V. 474; दूरे रे द्रौपदेया-PV. v. 137. SSS. v.735. हकूपाते वहवः-PV. v. 322. चन्द्रीभूतं-PV. v. 93. दृष्टा राम-PV. v. 458. चन्द्रे यत् किल-PV. v. धन्योऽसि कन्दुक०-PV. v. 532; SSS. v. 249. SSS. v.95. चित्ते वेत्ति-PV. v. 730. धम्मिल्ल-राहु-PV. v. 244. चित्रोतकीर्ण-PV. v.57. धर्मश्चेतसि-PV. v. 55. छिन्नेव कापि-PV. v. 485. धावन्तो मन्द्र०-PV. v. 129. जडीभूताखिल-PV. v. 453. धृत्वा नील०-PV. v. 379%; SSS. जयति तरु०-PV. v. 681. जाने स्मर-ज्वरेण्यं-PV. v. 624. न द्यूत-वार्ता-PV. v. 108. जित्वा मुखेनायत०-PV. v. 229. नन्दनन्दन-पुर:०-PV. v. 435. जीणं न साधु-PV. v. 4. न भवति बाला०-PV. v. 254. जीवनं हरति-PV. v. 638; SSS. न मल्ली-समा-PV. v. 698. v. 396. न मे वचन-PV. v. 372. तन्वी युष्मद्-PV. v. 396%3; नलिनी कापि-PV. v. 648. SSS. V. 487. नसालति-महीनाथ.--PV. v. 151. तमो मुखाक्रान्त०-PV. v. 828. नाना-कवित्वामृत०-PV. v. 52. तल्पोपयातां-PV. v.465; SSS. नाना-कवि-रसासार०-PV. v. 273. v. 703. नाना-रत्न-युतोऽसि-PV. v. 715. त्रिजगत्तिपदी-PV. v. 857. नाना-रसास्वादन०---PV. v.6. v. 173.

·INTRODUCTION xxxiii नाभि-सर:-PV. v. 206. नासा-जगत्तयो०-PV. v. 228. निकर्तितुं मान०-PV. v. 257. निशा कुमुदिनी०-PV. v. 504. निष्कलङ्को-PV. v. 249. नीत्वा निकुञ्जे-PV. v. 423. नीलेन्दीवर-कान्तया-PV. v.40. नीलेन्दीवर-लोचना-PV. प. 641. नीवीं निगृह्य क०-PV. v. 480. नो म्लानि भजते-PV. v. 84; SS. v. 83. नो विद्वज्जन-संसदि-PV. v. 768. पद्मान्तरे मौक्तिक०-PV. v. 226. प्रक्रीडचण्ड०-PV. v. 158. प्रत्यायातं-PV. v.356. प्रभ्रष्टालक०-PV. v. 468; SSS. v. 711 प्रसूनं दधाना-PV. v. 525. प्रस्फर्जत-स्फार०-PV. v. 8. प्रातः प्रत्यागतं--PV. v. 354. प्रान्तोपान्त०-PV. v. 386. प्रोद्यत्तागउव०-PV. v. 23. प्रोद्यद्वालाक०-PV. v. 1. फलानि भुक्तानि-PV. v. 675. बद्धः किं पृथुभि०-PV. v. 364. बाले मा कुरु०-PV. v. 883. बाल्यात् सुवर्ण-PV. v. 692. बुधा सुधादा:-PV. v.5. भत्ता पूर्वाद्रि०-PV. v. SSS. V. 154. भव्या स्थिति:-PV. v. 340. भावी कदावयोः-PV. v. 419. भुजङ्ग-निर्मोक०-PV. v. 381. भुजे भुजङ्ग०-PV. v. 449. भ्रान्ता भूरि०-PV. v. 166. महेश्वरस्यापि-PV. v. 253. माङ्गल्य-गानं-PV. v. 336. माणिक्यच्छाया०-PV. v. 3. मामागतं--PV. v. 320. मुकुलित-नयना-PV. v. 479. मुक्ता-कङ्कण-PV. v. 417. मुरली जयति--PV. v. 86S. मृदु-नयन०-PV. v. 413. मृती त्वं भव-PV. v. 399. यच्छेलाग्र०-PV. v. 438. यत् सैनिकोच्चण्ड०-PV. v. 144. यदर्थ देवीनां-PV. v. 359. यद्वीजानि च-SS. v. 82. यद्वैरि-क्षोणिपाल-PV. v. 165. यन्नेत्र कान्ति०-PV. v. 238. यन्मां सौधो०-sss. v. 268. यः प्रचण्ड-भुज०-PV. v. 806. यस्मिन् यत्रोत्सुके-PV. v. 115. यस्मिन् राज्ञि महीं-PV. v. 107. यस्यां सौधोपरि०-PV. v. 592. या कवीन्द्र-मुख०-PV. v. 39. यान्ती कान्त०-PV. v. 385. या पूर्व हरि०-PV. v. 807. यावच्चुम्बति-PV. v. 353. रत्नादिभिः-PV. v. 334.

·xxxiv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI .. v. 5. v.375. रविर्यदन्तः-PV. v. 517. शृङ्गार-रस०-PV. v. 174. रागाक्रान्त:-PV. v. 424. शृङ्गार-सौधे-PV. v. 247. राधा-मुखाब्ज०-PV. v. 26. शृङ्गार-सौन्दर्य-PV. 199. रूपं तद्रूपं-PV. v. 444. श्रीखण्डनान्ध०-PV. v.679. लावण्य-रागेण-PV. v. 264. श्रीजगदम्बा०-PV. v. वक-खग-दशना-PV. v. 625. वकुल-मालिकयापि-PV. v. 285; श्रीमन्नसालति०-PV. v.66. SSS. v.556. श्रीमन्नसालति०-PV. v. 130. वदन्तु रामा०-PV. v. 262. श्रीमन्नसालति०-PV. v. 135. वरंगरल०-PV. v. 758. श्वश्रू प्रतार्या०-PV. v. 362. वराङ्ग भाति-PV. v. 200. संख्यातीतः-PV. v. 414. वलक्ष-रत्ना०-PV. v. 382. संमार्ण्य वक्त०-PV. v. 392. वल्गद्वारिद०-PV. v. 639; SSS. सञ्जीविनी-कन्दमिदं-PV. v. 269. सद्वत्त-विशद०-PV. v. 774. वसन्त-राजेन०-PV. v. 431. सन्त्येव बाला:-Pv. v.371. विद्वत्-सत्कवि०-PV. v.785. समागतां-PV. v.434. वियोगिनां-PV. v.815. सायोध्या स मदालयः-PV. v. 442. विरला अम्बर०-PV. v. 48. सिंह-शावक-PV. v. 708. विवाह-मध्ये तु-PV. v. 848. सीत्कारं जनयन्-PV. v. 660; वीराङ्कुरा-PV. v. 128. SSS. V. 453. व्यायामोत्पाद०-PV. v. 847. सुधांशु-कल्पे---PV. v. 329. शकलीकृतोऽपि-PV, v. 775. सुरभित-सकल-वनान्ते-PV. v.684. शङ्क बलान्तर०-PV. v. 272. सौन्दर्य-सीमीपरि--PV. v. 197. शङ्खाः समुद्र-PV. v. 324. स्त्रीणां सहस्र०-PV. v.403. शिशिरः कम्पय-PV. v. 655; स्नेहस्य सौगन्ध्य-PV. v. 333. SSS. v.443. स्फूर्जतूस्फार-PV. v. 658. शीतलादिव-SSS. v. 250. स्मृतवा श्रीपति०-PV. v. 383%3B शीणे कोटर०-PV. v. 719. SSS. v. 174. शीणे सुवर्ण-PV. v. 598; SSS. स्वर्भानु-दंष्टा०-PV. v. 737. v. 270. स्वेदो भाल-तले-PV. v. 436.

·INTRODUCTION
XXXT
हा तात हा श्वशुर-PV. v. 448.
हारस्वृदयतु-PV. v. 393.
Vamsidhara Misra :-
दिङ्नागाः-PT. v. 201.
सायं दाम-ग्रथन०-PV. v. 370.
Tailanga:-
एकीकृत्य किमौषधी-SSS. v. 46 ;
PV. v. 511.
त्वं कासार०-PT. v. 244.
Visvanātha (Vahinipati):
अम्बरं स्तिमित०-PV. v. 627.
हन्तालि सन्ताप-PT. v. 171.
..
Visvambharabhatta

·Section B Alphabetical Index of the first lines of the versesa arranged alphabetically under poets and works. The figures against the Pratīkas indicate verse-numbers. Poets 0- Akabarīya-Kālidāsa आजन्म-ब्रह्मचारी-22 रुद्राणी-दत्त-पञ्चाङ्गल -6 प्रादाय वारि परितः-247 वीर त्वं कार्मक०-97 आद्योऽन्तस्थोऽप्यनन्तं-19 वेलामुल्लङ्घय-72 प्राश्रयः कियतामेष-191 हस्ताम्भोजालि०-89 आश्वास्य पर्वत-कुलं-190 Anonymous उच्चैरेष तरु--222 अचलं चलदिव-123 उन्मीलत्सुरसा-114 अनध्य सोन्दर्य--231 उणां नैष दधाति-203 अनुच्छिष्टो देवै०-135 एक एव खगो मानी-223 अनुदिनमभ्यास०-164 एकेन चेत् परिहतो...-238 अनुसरति कपोल-217 एणीदृशः पाणि-पुटे-133 अपसरणमेव-220 एवं मनः कम-वशं-281 अपसर मधुकर--214 कनकाचल-कान्तिo-~-152 अभ्युन्नतेवानि०-159 काञ्ची काञ्ची न धत्ते-93 अर्धोन्मीलित०-14 [some MSS. कि कन्दप-विलास-115 of PT. attribute this कि कौमुदी-शशि०-119 verse to Bilvamangala]. कि चित्रमच्युत-280 अलक्षित-गतागतैः-82 कि विषये विष-286 अस्यां सखे वधिर०-210 किन्ते नन्नतया-240 अहो नक्षत्र-राजस्य-188 कोणे कोकणकः-53 अहो रघु-शिरोमणे-70 को दण्डं न ददाति-103 ·INTRODUCTION xxxvii क्रोञ्चः क्रीडतु-250 क्षीणः क्षीणः समीपत्वं-189 क्षीरोदीयन्ति सद्यः-68 नोणी-पर्यटनं-296 खद्योतो द्योतते-184 ग्रासाद् गलित०-204 चर्मणा समव०-257 वातकः स्वानुमानेन-192 चेन्नादृतस्त्वमलिना-237 तापो नापगत -254 त्यक्तान्य-ममता-261 त्वं द्वित्राणि पदानि-92 दग्धा सा वकुलावली-215) दृगन्तं सतानाकृत०-151 देहे कुवस्तु-गेहे-285 द्वारं खड़गिभिराश्रित -105 धर्मार्थ-काम इति-282 घात्रा कान्ता-कुच०-284 न ताहक कप रे-29 नताः स्म तं नाथ-:279 नद्यो नीचतरा-221 न नेत्यानने०-125 नाला व्यालाधिनाथः-67 नालिडायसे सखि-139 नासा समासादित०-141 निमिलनाय पद्माना0-185 नीता कुम्भ-स्थल--- पत्रं भोजन-सौख्यदं-235 पद्भ्यां मुक्तास्तरल०-180 परार्थंक-प्रीत्या-234 परिस्फुरन्मौक्तिक०-143 पायात् पयोधि०-32 प्रतिनगरमटन्ती-~-66 प्रथम-वसि-233 प्रशान्त नूपुरारावे-162 प्रार्थये चित्त०-283 बन्धनस्थोऽपि मातङ्ग:-205 बाल-क्रीडनमिन्दु-18 बाहु-द्वयं कान्ति०-144 मद्रेनिंद्रा-दरिद्रः-96 मन्दं मन्दं श्रवणा-122 मन्ये मनोजो निज-150 मन्ये शंशव०-145 माकन्द-वृन्द०--159 मुक्ताः केलि-विसूत्र-57 मुखे हारावाप्ति-108 मेखलीयति मेदिन्या:-83 मौले ममोपकारं-278 यत्पादयोरशठ०-276 यदूरु-शाभामनु०-157 यस्य क्षोणिपते-65 यस्या वीजमहकृति०-233 येऽमी ते मुकुलोद-230 ये लब्धाश्रयं-48 रक्त नक्तञ्चरोधः-102 रघुपति-दान--58 रत्नान्यम्बुधि०-62 राजन् राज-मृता-104: लग्न रागावृताया-69 वातैर्विशोषय-193 ·xxxviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI वेदस्याध्ययन--266 स्नातं वारिषु-42 Bhānu Miśra क्रोडं तातस्य-7 Bhartrhari अजानन् माहात्म्यं-289 आदित्यस्य गतागत०-292 धन्यानां गिरि०-290 निवृत्ता भोगेच्छा-288 वलिभिर्मुखमाकान्तं--291 स्तनौ मांस-ग्रन्थी-287 विवरीय-रए-163 विष्णास्तु श्रवणे-263 वेद-वाक्य-निचयाव०--298 शैत्यं नाम गुण-253 श्यामा रोमावलीयं-146 श्रवणं कीर्तनं-262 श्रीमद्वसन्त भव०-236 श्रीराधा-वदना०-12 षट्गुरोः स्वामिनः-260 संग्रामाङ्गण-सङ्गतेन-101 सन्ति यद्यपि भूयांसो-228 समरं समरस्य०-199 स्फुरत्सरोज०-158 स्वामोद-वासित०.-216 हस्त-व्यस्त-कुशोदके-56 हस्ती वन्यः स्फटिक०-106 हे दावानल-255 हेयं हर्म्यमिदं--295 Āśā Miśra पार्वतीमोषधिमेका०-29 Bhānudatta नयनोत्पल-166 हस्ते धृतापि-126 Bhānukara अये मातस्ततः-107 लोणीकाम निजाम-85 नृपति निजाम-84 भल्लैभिन्ना प्रति०-95 वाहव्यूह-खुर०-91 विना सायं कोऽयं-136 Bhatta Nilakantha श्राकारेण नरेण-258 मतिर्मम--20 Bherībhānkāra येनानन्दमये-208 Bilvamangala कृष्ण त्वं नव०-15 परमिममुपदेश०-272 मात त:-35 वासः सम्प्रति-16 श्यामीभूतं प्रेम-273 Candracüda यत्र प्रोन्मत्त०--44 हरिनाम हेम-267 Candrakavi जलधर जलभर०-195 Candrasekhara तृतीय-नयनोदर-11 ·INTRODUCTION xxxix देव क्षोणि-तला०-55 प्रततायःपिण्डावित्र--113 रोरीत्येतद०-47 Nandana Kavi कर्णजपः कुटिल-90 Marta Kavi नषा वेगं-161 Padmārati दन्तालि-दाडिमी०-141) हरिण्यस्त्वरण्ये-50 Devagana मर भ्रमता-212 Dharamīdhara कोदण्डस्तव-98 Gadādhara अदम्मा हि रम्भा-118 Ganapaii तस्यास्तनौ-169 भूभृन्मौलितटीषु-88 मल्ली-माल्य-धिया-10 Gauda कर-वारिरहेण--100 Govindarāja सारं शास्त्र०-277 Gunākara तावद् गर्जन्ति-78 Haribhāskara or Bhāskara, also called Fari. See pp. KIV-xxviii. Haribhatta, Tailanga. पीत्वा गर्जन्त्यपस्ते-246 Jayadeva यः सन्तापम०-219 सुधायाः सध्रीची-124 Krsna Miśra मध्याह्वार्क०-271 श्रियो दोला-लोला-294 Lakşmaņa इयं धत्ते धीरे-170 इयञ्चिद्र पापि-41 Panditarāja (Jagannātha '.) कीलालैः कुङ्कमानां-25 दव-दहन-जटाल०-19.1 दिगन्ते श्रूयन्ते-200 नितरां नीचो०-252 प्रालेयानां कराला:-27 समुपागतवति-2131 Prthridhara Ārārya प्राधारे हृदये-34 Rāmacandra जाने युष्मत-प्रयाणे-94 Ramacandra Bhatta मया वारंवारं-18 Sadāśiva कुचावस्याः काम०-149 Samkarācārya धनुः पौष्प-112 Saņkara Mitra कुम्जे कुजे भ्रमति--75 ·PADYAMŔTA-TARANGINI मातगड-मण्डल-73 Şāņmāsika अधिदेहलि-168 पञ्चत्वं तनुरेतु-336 Sārågadhara काकैः सह विवृद्धस्य-209 कीट-गृहं कुटिलो०-249 Srīharşa सन्धानानि विसन्धयः-46 Trivikrama निमांसं मुख०-81 Vālmīki तस्याः पद्म-पलाशा०--156 Vámśīdhara Misra दिङ्नागा:-201 Veņīdatta श्रीजगदम्बा-पद०-5 Vidyāpati जन्म-स्थानं न-256 Viſvambharabhatta, Tailanga त्वं कासार०-244 Visvanātha (Vahinipati) हन्तालि सन्ताप-171 Anyokti-kanthābharana आमन्त्रणा सुरभिणा-232 गुच्छान् पौष्पानच्छ -239 Bhāvarśataka खेलन्ती व्योम०-87 श्रीमान् श्रीमानसिंह०-52 Garuda-purūna कलेर्दोष०-268 Kāvya-prakāśa अहो वा हारे वा-180 आकुजूच्य पाणिमशुचि-173 उत्कृत्योत्कृत्य-178 कि मातस्त्वरितासि-174 कृतमनु मतं] दृष्टं-175 तुद्राः संत्रासमेते-176 ग्रीवा-भङ्गाभिरामं-177 चित्रं महानेष-179 Mahānātaka देव त्वत्कर०-60 Nrsimhumahiman श्रायन्तीयं प्रलम्बा-21 Padma-purāņa वैरेण यं नृपतयः-270 Prastāva-cintūmaņi गम्भीर-नाभी-सरसो-155 साङ्कयं हन्त-49 Sabhya-kanthābharana यदि चन्दन-चम्पका०-241 Skanda-purūna. संसार-सिन्धुमति0--265 Vyāsa यद् ददासि-54 Works Amarru-satalka शून्यं वास-गृह-160

·Section C
Biographical Sketches and Literary Activities
of the Poets of the
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI

·No text on this page.

·INTRODUCTION Our scope of investigation about the poets whose verses have been quoted in the Padyāmſta-tarangini is limited to the following published anthologies: (1) Šārngadhar-paddhati of Sārngadhara; (2) Subhāṣitāvali of Vallabhadeva; (3) Kavindra-vacana samuccaya; (4) Sadukti-karņāmộta of Sridharadāsa; (5) Subhāṣitaratnākara of Krsnaśāstrin Bhātavadekarar; (6) Sūktimuktāvali of Jalhana; () Padyāvali of Rūpa Gosvamin; (8) Padya-racanā of Lakşmaņa Bhatta Ānkolakara; (9) Sūkti-ratna-hāra of Sūrya Kalingarāja and the following unpublished MSS.:--(1) Padya-veni of Venidatta; (2) Sabhyālamkarana of Govindajit; (3) Subhāșita-hārāvali of Hari Kavi; (4) Sūkti-sundara of Sundaradeva; (5) Rasika-jīvana of Gadādhara Bhatta; (6) Subhāṣitasāra-samuccaya (Anonymous). Many rhetorical and other works have also been consulted. As all the leading anthologies composed in the sixteenth and the seventeenth centuries A.D. have been consulted and the compilers of anthologies usually quote the well-known verses, it may be presumed that many more verses of the leading poets mentioned in the Padyāmộta-tarangini will not be forthcoming even though some more manuscripts referring to these poets be availed of. As may many of these of poets are com·xlii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI paratively recent date, the scope of search for unknown verses by them is naturally limited. Therefore, it is believed that the conlusions arrived at here will not be much different from those that could have been drawn on the basis of a larger number of manuscripts. Still it is regrettable that no other anthological manuscripts than those used here could be availed of in spite of our best attempts. Only those verses which are found in unpublished manuscripts are published in this Introduction in foot-notes. The serial number of verses of the anthological manuscripts as given in this work are in accordance with my own arrangements. The Sabhyālamkarana and the Subhāșita-hārāvali have been reshuffled altogether as parts of these works were written by the scribes more than once. The order of the verses of the Padya-veni and the Subhāṣita-sāra-samuccaya remains just the same as in the manuscripts; only the serial numbers are added by me.

·AKBARĪYA-KALIDĀSA His date 2 Akbariya-Kālidāsa composed a work entitled Rāmacandra-yaśah-praśasti in praise of Vaghela Rāmacandra of Rewa who was a contemporary of Akbar and ruled from 1555-1592. There are are two MSS. of this work as yet known, one belonging to the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, No. 3109, Catalogue No. 8269' and the other to Bikaner Maharaja's Library.” Owing to the exigencies of the International situation, the first-mentioned MS. has been sent away from Calcutta to a safer place and is at present out of the reach of scholars and the second-mentioned MS. too could not be availed of in spite of my best attempts. It is expected that some more informations about this poet will be availed of from this work when the MSS. will be available in course of time. From the colophon as given in the Catalogue इत्यकव्वरी-कालिदास-कवि-श्रीगोविन्द-भट्ट-विरचितः श्रीमहाराधिराज-राम- चन्द्र-यशःप्रबन्धः समाप्तit is clear that Akbarīya-Kālidāsa's real name was Govinda Bhatta. As a contemporary of Rāmacandra and Akbar, Akbariya-Kālidāsa must have flourished about 400 years ago. 1 See p. 85 of Mm. Haraprasad Shastri's Catalogue of Sans. Mss. belonging to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. IV, p. 85, Calcutta 1923. 2 See Bikaner Catalogue of Mitra, Ms. No. 522, p. 247. 3 ·xliv PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI His patrons name Akbarīya-Kālidāsa was one of the greatest Sanskrit poets of his age. Though he had other patrons, the of the poet itself shows that this Kālidāsa of the sixteenth century A.D. was a great favourite of Akbar. Nothing about his parentage is, however, known. He praises in his verses several kings who must have extended patronage to him in some form or other, and he avowedly acknowledges the patronage of Akbar by assuming a name after him. Thus, he refers to Gurjarendra, Jallāla, Vaghela, Dalapati, Virabhānu-putra or Rāmacandra of Rewa and Akbar. He praises the king of Gurjara as one whose fame has pervaded the whole world.' King Jallāla is referred to in a beautiful verse on the wife of his enemy. The Vaghela king praised by Akbarīya-Kālidāsa was Rāmacandra of Rewa who was responsible for sending Tānasena to the court of Akbar." His father Virabhānu was the patron of poet Bhānukara. 1. विस्फार्य व्योम-गङ्गामल-गुरु-लहरी-कैतवात् केसराली- रुच्चैर्मास्तक्य-देशे हिमकर-कपटान्मण्डलीकृत्य पुच्छम् । दिग्नागारब्ध-झम्पस्तव विशद-यशः-केसरी गुर्जरेन्द्र ब्रह्माण्डारण्य-वीथी-गिरि-गहन-दरी-संक्रमी चङक्रमीति ॥ PV. 77. 2. जल्लाल क्षोणिपाल त्वदहित-भवने सञ्चरन्ती किराती कीर्णान्यालोक्य रत्नान्युरुतर-खदिराङ्गार-शङ्कां बिभर्ति । कृत्वा श्रीखण्ड-खण्ड तदुपरि मुकुलीभूत-नेत्रा धमंती श्वासामोदानुयातैरलि-कुल-निकरैर्ध मशङ्कां बिभर्ति । SS. 174; PV. 168; 4th line missing in the latter MS. 3. For details about the kings of Rewa, see Dr. Hirānanda Šāstri's Memoir on the Vaghela Dynasty of Rewa, 1925. 4. See under Bhānukara.

·AKBARIYA-KALIDĀSA xlv The king 2 One of his verses is devoted to the praise of king Rāma for his charitable acts,' particularly the gift of elephants. of Kābila who is said to have invaded the country of Vaghela was repulsed by the latter in spite of the former's very strong army. In another verse he describes the sword of the Vaghela king; to him it appears like a swarm of bees emerging out of the calyx of his hand-lotus.' In a verse in the form of a colloquy between Gauri and Rambhā he alludes to the mighty prowess of the son of king Virabhānu i.e. king Rāmacandra of Rewah.' He praises the queen of Dalapati in one verse.' verse. He describes Akbar as an 1. राम त्वद्दत्त-मत्तेभ-कुम्भ-निःसरदम्बुभिः । दिक्षु भिक्षु-गृह-द्वारि वारांनिधिरुदञ्चति ॥ PV. 96 2. Padyāmộta-tarangiņi, 72=PV. 66=SS. 121 3. मृषैव निगदन्त्यमी जलद-कज्जल-ज्योतिष महासि-लतिकां करे तव वघेल-पञ्चानन । प्रताप-तपन-स्फुरत्-कर-सरोज-कोशोत्थित- द्विरेफ-लहरीति मे मनसि बुद्धिरुज्जृम्भते ॥ 4. हे गौरि ब्र हि रम्भे कनकमयनदीमेहि, लीलावगाह- ब्रह्माण्डानन्द-मुग्धे कनकमयनदी कुन ? केयं प्रयाति ? वीरश्री-वीरभानु-क्षितितिलक-कुलस्तम्भ-चञ्चतू-प्रताप- ज्वाला-कल्लोल-ताप-द्रुत त-कनक-गिरि -स्यन्द-धाराप्रवाहः॥ PV.65 5. चन्द्र चन्द्रार्धचूडं चतुरुदधि-चयं चन्द्रिका चन्द्रकान्तं चार्वङ्गी-लोचनान्तं चमर-सहचरी-बाल-भारोच्चयं च । खर्वीकुर्वन्ति दर्वीकर-तिलकमपि ध्वस्त-गुर्वीति-भङ्गि स्वर्वीथिं प्रेषिता रे दलपति-गृहिणि त्वद्यशः स्तोम-सोमाः॥ PV. 76 ·xlvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI emperor he outstanding ruler who possesses the might of a lion.' The says, is so powerful that he extirpates all his enemies instanteously and terrifies even the king of Ceylon. In another verse his sword is beautifully compared with various objects. The Sūkti-sundara* preserves a verse in which the poet describes the march of the Nizam for conquest. But as both the Padyānırtatarangiņiand the Padya-veņi' attribute the verse to Bhānukara, the attribution of Sundarācārya does not seem authentic. There are a few other verses which he presumably composed for pleasing some king or other." 1. शार्दूलोऽसि प्रकोष्ठे मदकल-करटी मांसल-स्कन्ध-कूटे दोस्तम्भे नागराजो ध्वनिषु जलधरः केसरी मध्य-देशे । धम्मिल्ले ध्वान्त-धारा मनसि जलनिधिभ्रं-युगे काल-दण्ड- स्तत्सत्यं श्रीहुमाऊ-कुल-तिलकमणे भीषणाशीषणोऽसि ॥ PV. 53 2. Er et fanta77, etc. =PT. 97=SS. 158 3. PT. 89=PV. 138=Rasika-jīvana, fol. 14a, 29= Padya-racanā, 20.27. Probably, Jallāla praised by Akbariya- Kālidāsa (p. 34) is the same as Akbar. 4. V. 168 (see Sahitya Parishat Patrika) 5. V. 191. 6. वाह-व्यह-खुर-क्षतां वसुमती संवीक्ष्य मूर्छावती, etc. =PT. 91 (HTg+T)=PV. 133 (H179#)=SS. 168 (spacito) ! 7. (a) वदन्तु देव तावकं प्रतापमेव पावकं महा-तुषार-शीतलं वदाम हे वयं यतः। सुमेरु-कन्दरान्तरे स्थितो गृहीत-कम्बल- स्तवारि-भूप-नायकः प्रकम्पते मुहुर्मुहुः ॥ PV.67 ·AKBARIYA-KÄLIDĀSA xlvii Akbariya-Kālıdāsa as a poet Akbariya-Kālidāsa was proud of his achievements as is manifest from one of his verses preserved in the Padya-veni.' The verses of Akbariya-Kālidāsa that are traced may be classified as follows:- Subject No. of verses 1. Personal 2. Deities a. Bhavani 6: PV. 16. 36-38; SHIV. 273-274 Bhavānicchatra I' PV. 46 Devicchatra PV. 47 b. Sambhu 3: PV. 25, 14-15 c. Ganesa 2: PT. 6= PV. II; SHV. 124 d. Krsna PV. 33-35 I ... ... ... ... 3: 3. Animail The horse I: PV. 126 = SS. 124 ... ... 4. Love ... I: PV. I: REAM Virahiņi I: PV. 611 = SSS. 309 5. Nature a. Summer-wind 2 : PV. 620=SSS. 330; and SSS. 329 b. Malaya-breeze 609 c. Moon-rise PV. 580; SSS. 205 (b) त्वयि प्रचलिते विभो तुरग-टाप-टक-त्र टद्- धरा-वलय-धलिभिः सकलमेव कीण नमः। दिवाकर-हयावली-निरवलम्ब-सञ्चारज- श्रमापनयनाय कि वसुमतीयमूवं गता॥ PV. 111 (c) तुङ्ग-ब्रह्माण्ड, etc. SS 63. see Sahitya Parishat Patrika 1. अनाराध्य कालीमनास्वाद्य गौरीमृते मन्त्र-तन्त्राद्विना शब्द-चौर्यात् । प्रबन्धं प्रगल्भं प्रकर्तुं प्रवक्तं विरिञ्चि-प्रपञ्चे मदन्यः कविः कः ॥ V.786 ·xlviii PV. 1: PV. 732 PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 6. Description of kings 12: PV. 53; PV. 67; PV. 76; PV. III; PV. 168=SS. 174; SS. 63=PR. II. 14; SS. 168- PT. 91=PV. 133; 77 = SS. So; PT. 97=SS. 158; PT. 72=PV. 66=SS. 121; PT. 89=PV. 138=PR. 21. 27; PV. 65 Sword of a Vaghela king 1: PV. 139 Gifts of king Rāma I: PV. 96 7. Anyāpadeśa 8. Features: Hair 1: PV. 259 9. Kavi-varnana I: PV. 786 Akbariya-Kālidāsa did not professedly belong to any particular religious sect such as ſākta or Vaisnava. He pays homage to Visnu, Siva, Bhavani and Ganesa. Three of his verses are devoted to Vișnu (including one on Krsna), three to Siva, eight to Bhavāni and two to Ganesa. In a verse on goddess Durgā he prays to her for protecting him from all evils in that majestic form in which she is worshipped by Indra with the Mandāra flowers that attract a large number of bees. As they sit on the golden umbrella of the goddess, they constitute another umbrella as it were and the goddess appears like wearing two umbrellas.? In another verse he praises the um- 1. सेवा-सारम्भ-जम्भ-प्रतिभट-रभसोन्मुक्त-मन्दार-माला- चन्चन्माध्वीक-धारा-बहलिम-लहरी-लम्पटालिच्छटाभिः । ऊध्वं बद्धालयाभिर्विरचित-रचनाडम्बरं देवि दुर्गे हेमच्छनोपरि त्वच्छिरसि मधुकरच्छन्नमव्यादभव्यात् ॥ PV. 47 ·AKBARIYA-KĀLIDĀSA xlix brella of the goddess as a wonderful thing. No sooner is it seen than it enters the head. Again, he pays homage to the goddess in her Jvālāmukhi form in two verses. Very fortunate are they, exclaims the poet, who worships the holy feet of Jvālāmukhi with bodies horripilated, eyes tearful, and heads rolling on the ground muttering prayers in faltering accents. Again, the poet worships her for dispelling all the gloom of his miseries by means of the shooting rays of her toes. He has depicted Siva in a very pleasant as well as angry mood. In one verse he intends to deceive Pārvatī and replies accordingly to her questions regarding the identity of the person on his head. It is really the goddess Gangā, traditionally, the co-wife of Pārvati, but 3 1. कनकच्छत्रमम्बायाः कुरते कुतुकं महत् । विशदेव दृशोरन्तर्यनिर्गच्छति मूर्धणि ॥ PV.46. The significance is that it is very pleasant to the eye ; and secondly, it remains long in the memory of the visitor. Again, the verse is designed to contain the figure of speech Virodhābhāsa. 2. चञ्चद्रोमाञ्च-चीची-निचय-कवचितैरङ्गकैः स्यन्दमान- स्रोतोभिलोचनाब्जर्भणितिभिरनिशं गद्गदोच्चारिताभिः । क्षोणी-पीठे लुठगिविलुलित-चिकुरैर्मोलिभिये भजन्ति श्रीमज्जालप्य-पुष्पच्चरण-सरसिज भाग्यवन्तस्त एव ॥ PV.38. 3. स्फूर्जच्चक्षुश्चकोर-प्रमदन-पटवो भक्त-सम्पत्-समुद्रा. नुच्छरुच्च रद्धेलयन्तश्चरण-तल-लसद्धीर-तारा-कुटुम्बाः। भूयासभूरि-ताप-प्रशमन-बहुल-ध्वान्त-विच्छेद-दक्षा अम्ब ज्वालामुखि त्वत्-पद-कमल-नख-प्रस्फुरश्चन्द्र-बिम्बाः॥ DV 27 ·1 PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI । Siva tries to explain away the questions of Pārvati.? In the verse describing ſiva in his destructive mood, he is seen with one leg lifted up for the Tāndava dance and Aparņā clinging to his body in fear; the terrible sounds of his anklets are piercing the whole world as it were.? In the third verse he describes the neck of Siva with its dazzling bluish colour resembling various dark objects such as the waves of the Yamunā, the bed of blue lotuses, etc. and earnestly prays for getting rid of all evils.3 Ganesa has been praised in praised in two of Akbarīya- Kālidāsa's verses collected by us. In one he is found in a very happy mood, and in the other rather in a terrific 1. मौलौ कि नु महेश मानिनि जलं किं वक्त मम्भोरुहं कि लीलालक-वेणिका मधुकरी कि भ्रलता वीचिका । किं नेत्रे शफरौ किमु स्तनयुगं प्रेङ्क्षद्-रथाङ्ग-द्वयं साशङ्कामिति शोचयन गिरि-सुतां गङ्गाधरः पातु नः॥ PV. 16 2. भृङ्गि-प्रस्तुत-गीति-मञ्जिम-मिलत्तझल्लरी-झांकृति. स्फूर्जद्-डुगुम-मजु-नन्दि-मुरज-न्यस्तैक-हस्तोत्पलम् । अङ्ग-त्रस्यदर्पणमाद्य-नटन-क्षिप्तक-पादाम्बुजं प्रोद्यधुर्घ रिका-झणत्कृति-दलद्ब्रह्माण्डमीशं भजे ॥ PV. 14 3. कालिन्दी-वीचि-पुजैः कुवलय-विपिनैरिन्द्रनीलच्छटाभिः शैवालेः कजलोधैरलि-तिमिर-भरैर्बाल-जीमूत-जालैः। कस्तूरी-कोकिलानां ततिभिरिव महा-चाककिक्य-प्रपञ्च- स्त्रलोक्यं पूरयन्ती शमयतु विपदः शाम्भवी कराठ-नाला ॥ PV.25 ·AKBARIYA-KĀLIDĀSA form. In the former he is found pulling the foliage, placed on the ear of Durgā as adornment, with his trunk; consequently, Mahadeva goes on smiling, Kārtika enjoys the fun; the confidantes and the Ganas also are amused. In the latter he is found dancing with such high jumps that Paulomi shrieks out in fear at his sight from the top of the premises and Indra consequently begins to worship him with a view to appeasing him; the poet prays to such Ganesa for his grace. In two verses out of three devoted to Krsna, the poet prays to Visnu for his blessings and warding off all evils. In one, his dazzling blue colour is compared to the waves of the Yamunā, a new patch of cloud and a cluster of the leaves of the Tamāla. In the other, Kršņa is detected by the poet-devotee in a very happy mood when he is enjoying the company of his consort 2 1. स्मेरे चन्द्रावतंसे हसति सकुतुकं षण्मुखे सोपहासं पश्यत्याली-कदम्बे गण-सदसि शिशु-क्रीडितं प्रेक्षमाणे । मा मेति व्याहरन्न्यास्तुहिन-गिरि-भुवः कम्पमानाग्र पाणे: कर्षन्ती कर्ण-केलि-किशलयमवताद्वाल-हेरम्ब-शुण्डा ॥ SHV. 124 2. TU1-691-9215, etc.=PT. 6 3. कालिन्दी-चार-वीची-निचय इति मुदा गाहिता नैचिकोभि. बोला कादम्बिनीति प्रमुदित-हृदयं वीक्षिता नीलकण्ठैः। उत्तंसाथ तमाल-स्तवक इति हृता मुग्ध-गोपाङ्गनाभिः श्रेयो नः कल्पयन्तां मधुमथन-तनु-स्वच्छ-कान्ति-प्रवाहाः ॥ PV. 33 ·li PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI more Lakşmi and the poet offers his prayers for protection.' In his verse on Krsna the poet prays to him for unflinching devotion alone; nothing else matters to him.. We have only four verses of Akbariya-Kālidāsa on nature which has a permanent bearing on the sentiment of Love. These verses might as well be termed Love-verses. Unfortunately, we have only one Love-verse of the author--a verse on a separated ladylove. Out of the four verses on nature, two are devoted to the description of summer-wind. In one the summer-winds are stated to be the elephants of king Madana who are rushing on after roaming about on the outskirts of the golden mountains in the form of the breasts of the Ladies of Karņāța, jumping in the Pampā Lake, scattering the pollens of the Malli flowers and followed by swarms of bees throughout. The pleasant 1. धम्मिलश्रीः किमास्ये किमु वदन-रुचिः कण्ठ-सीमासु कण्ट- च्छाया वक्षोज-युग्मे किमु कुच कलशी-कान्तयो मध्यदेशे । द्रागित्यादि-क्रमेणोल्लसित-जलनिधेरिन्दिरायाः स्वरूपैः पान्तु प्रेम-प्रणाली-विलुलित-गतयः कैटभारेः कटाक्षाः॥ PV,34 2. घन-स्निग्ध-चञ्चत-कच-ग्रन्थि-नद्ध- -केकि-पिच्छे लसञ्चारु-गुच्छे । मुखेन्दु-भ्रमदल्लवी-दृक-चकारे यशोदा-किशोरे मनो मे रमेत॥ PV.35 3. कृत्वा कार्णाट-कान्ता-कुच-कनक-गिरि-प्रान्त-सञ्चार-लीलां झम्पामासाद्य पम्पा-पयसि वन-भुवि क्षिप्त-मल्ली-रजस्काः। आकषन्तः परस्तान्निगडमिव कल-बान-पुष्पन्धयाली धावन्त्येते मदान्धा मदन-नरपतेः सिन्धुरा गन्धवाहाः॥ PV. 620% DSSS.330 ·AKBARIYA-KĀLIDĀSA liii summer-winds towards the end of the day joyously passing through the Campaka forest and accumulating honey drops and consequently, slowing down its gait, are sufficiently capable of relieving people of all fatigue.' The verse on Malaya-breeze attributes the nature of a boy to it and all the adjectives are so used that they may be interpreted with reference to the Malaya-wind as well as a boy. The poet really describes the advent of the spring and chooses this happy metaphor for the purpose. 2 1. चलमान-चम्पक-वनान्तरोल्लसन्मकरन्द-बिन्दु-भर-मन्द-चंक्रमाः। प्रहरन्त तापमहरन्त-सम्भवाः पवनाः पटीखन-गन्ध-बन्धवः ।। PV. 329 2. भृङ्गाली-कण्ठमाला-स्फुटित-कमलिनी-धूलिभिधूसराङ्गाः स्पन्दन्तश्चन्द्रकन्या-लघुतर- -लहरी-शीकरासार-लालाः। अकादक ब्रजन्तो विकसित-विलसत्-केतकी-मल्लिकानां मोदन्ते मन्दमन्दं मलय-गिरि-दरीगर्भतो वात-पोताः॥ PV. 609 Boys Winds FICHIAT:-wearing gar- Wearing garlands in the lands of tigers' nails, etc. form of bees b. धूलिभिषूसराङ्गा :-covered b. Full of the pollens of with dust lotuses c. शीकरासार-लाला:--emitting c. Scattering tiny partisaliva cles of water, etc. d. Tara :-passing d. Passing through various from one lap to the sorts of flowers other a. a.

·liv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 1 In the verse devoted to moon-rise, the poet says that the evening is the time for the god of Love to proceed for the conquest of the world and accordingly, the ceremonial for the purpose is to be observed; a copper-plate, therefore, poats on the sea in the form of the setting sun and the East, too, bears on her head a pitcher in the form of the moon. The pursuit of a horse is beautifully described by the poet. It stretches forth its head as it intends to measure the earth and its feet are raised up as it considers the sky as nothing but a stage to dance on.” The poet has left us to the legacy of only one Anyāpadeśa or Anyokti. It is on the lotus. There is no 1. मदन-विजय-यात्रा-मङ्गलं द्योतयन्ती विशति जलवि-मध्ये ताम्रपात्रीव भानुः । इयमपि पुरुहुत-प्रेयसी मूर्ध्नि संस्थं कलशमिव सुधांशु साधुमुल्लालसीति ॥ PV. 580 v.r. in SSS. 205a. a-fast-grar-la-fas TI Floating copper-plates and holding pitchers on the head are parts of the auspicious rites observed as Yātrāmangala. 2. इयती जगती कियती भविता afhatafafa ofa 59:1 वियदङ्गन-रिङ्गन-रङ्ग-विधौ परिनर्तितुमुत्क्रमतीव नभः॥ PV, 126=SS. 124.

·AKBARIYA-KĀLIDĀSA ly 1 flower that can outdo the lotus by rivetting the attention of the bees even for a while. Akbariya-Kālidāsa is indeed a great Sanskrit poet. His verses are inspiring and really enjoyable. Almost every verse has some figure of speech or other in it, such as the metaphor including the Mālārūpaka, Utprekṣā, Atiśayokti, ślesa, and so on. Nowhere in his composition, is there any looseness. The style of Akbariya- Kālidāsa reminds one of the excellent styles of his illustrious predecessor whose name he shares--though at a much later period. One is apt to think that his name Akbariya-Kālidāsa is really a pen-name so designed as to please both Akbar as well as to suit his own capacity as a supposed rival of the best poet of Hindu India. ĀSĀ MISRA The Padyāmſta-tarangini and the Padya-veņi are the only works which quote the same verse of Āśā Miśra.? Unfortunately, no other verse by him is known. The Subhāṣita-ratnākara notices the verse but does not mention the name of the poet as it does not in the case of 1. हे मल्लि हे मालति हे लवङ्गि न ताशी कापि भवाशीनाम् । क्षणं समाधाय मधु-व्रतं या विस्मारयत्यम्बुजिनी-वियोगम् ॥ PV. 732. The Rasika-jivana records हस्ताम्भोरुह-पत्तने, etc. as a verse of Akbarīya-Kālidāsa. But see KVS, p. 34, SHTETITE-TFT, etc. ascribed to Kalidasa in two MSS. of the SP. 1. PT. y. 29; PV. v. 42 2. V.8, p. 9 ·Ivi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI any other verse. So its silence about the authorship of the verse does not prove anything to the contrary. As the Padyāmſta-tarangini and the Padya-veņi are both works of the seventeenth century A.D., the lower limit of the date of Āśā Miśra may be easily ascertained i.e. he cannot flourish later than that date. It is not unlikely that he was a contemporary poet of Haribhāskara and Venidatta, authors of the Padyāmſta-tarangini and the Padya-veņi respectively." Some devotee says in the above verse on Bhavāni that he intends to be favoured by Pārvati who was the cause of the immortality of Siva in spite of his taking the deadliest poison. On the other hand, the sentiments expressed in the verse may very well be those of an ordinary householder. In that case the verse would I am looking forward to that medicine growing in hills and without any leaves, taking which even a person suffering from colic pain and taking deadly poison (as a consequence) escaped death. The merit of the verse lies in the double interpretations of the words and particularly, in its inner significance as distinguished from its ordinary meaning. mean: was 1. Veņīdatta is probably slightly earlier in date. Veņīdatta's Pañca-tattva-prakaśikā composed in 1644 A.D. whereas the PT. was composed in 1674 A.D. a.e. about thirty years later. The PV. does not quote any verse of Bhāskara or Haribhāskara, 2. See p. 82 ·BHĀNUKARA It is well-known that the Moslem rulers of India were great patrons of Learning and Fine Arts. But the fact that many of them liberally patronised Sanskritic Culture and Learning as well, is not generally known. Their courts were adorned with Sanskrit scholars and writers of high repute who got every encouragement, monetary and otherwise, from their royal patrons. Unfortunately, many valuable records of their scholarly achievements are irreparably lost to us and the surviving literature also is available only in MSS. scattered all over India and outside. Fortunately, however, the literature that has outstood the cruel ravages of time is not meagre and it enables us to have a clear idea as to how in spite of linguistic and religious differences many Moslem rulers of India were prone to extend their best support to the development of Hindu Culture and Civilization. This spirit of mutual tolerance and reverence for the culture and creed of each other alone can ensure a permanent bond of friendship and collateral progress of the two principal communities of India. That is why it is essential for us to investigate into the cultural advancement of the Hindus during Moslem rule in India. It is regrettable that nothing much about this is known. Of the Mahomedan rulers who liberally 8 ·lviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI patronised Sanskrit poets and scholars, the foremost are Shahbuddin, Nizam Shah, Sher Shah, Akbar, Shah Jehan, Muddafar Shah, Malla Shah and others. Some of the poets patronised by them are Bhānukara, Akbariya- Kālidāsa, Jagannātha Panditarāja, Harinārāyana Miśra, Pundarika Vitthala, Amrtadatta, Laksmīpati and so on. Short accounts of the lives and literary activities of these poets will be given in my Muslim Patronage to Sanskritic Learning. Of the Sanskrit poets who enjoyed the patronage of the Moslem rulers, Bhānukara appears to be the greatest. Therefore accounts of his life and literary activities on the basis of the informations collected from his works both published and unpublished, and various anthologies containing some of his verses, etc., are of absorbing interest. Bhānukara is the earliest of all the poets mentioned above. His wide popularity as a poet is evidenced by the Padya-veni of Venidatta, Padyāmrta-tarangini of Haribhāskara, Rasika-jīvana of Gadādhara Bhatta, Sabhyālamkarana of Govindajit, Subhāșita-hārāvali of Hari Kavi and Subhāșita-sāra-samuccaya (anthologies not as yet published) containing about 160 of his verses. 1 For detailed Bibliographical informations about these unpublished MSS., see Bibliography at the end of this work. The Padya-veni and the Subhāşita-sāra-samuccaya will soon be published by me.

·BHĀNUKARA lix The Padya-racanā published in the Kāvya-mālā Series alone contains about 180 verses many of which are not found in the above six unpublished anthological works. LIFE AND DATE Bhānukara vs. Bhānudatta and personal history The evidence of the anthological works is in support of the identity of Bhānukara and Bhānudatta, author of the Gīta-Gaurīśa and its tippana, Kāvya-dipikā, Rasamañjari, and its commentary as well as Rasa-tarangini all of which are available in print and also of the Kumāra-bhārgaviya (a campū based on the Purānas), Alamkāra-tilaka and Srigāra-dipikā which are as yet unpublished.' Quite a large number of verses quoted under the name of Bhānukara are traced in the Rasa-mañjari," 1. Kumāra Bh., India Office Library MS. 1540. Alamkāra T., Tanjore MSS. Catalogue, IX. 1407 and Mysore, 295. Sțngāra D., Cat. Cat. 1. 661. 2. Wu tar-397, etc. =SA. 234=RM. 21, p. 50; TFTCİ Ferret. etc. =SSS. 836=RM. 4, p. 9; gå arra-zuta, etc.=SA. 258=SHV.1851=RM. 26, p. 60; : TA-Tea, etc. - SA 270=RM. 29, p. 65; 10 Flakrits, etc. =SA. 327=RM. 112, p. 138; Flet rao, etc.=SA. 303=SSS. 178=RM. 79, p. 141; Antzia, etc. =SA. 326, v. 111, p. 178; e afa farcuri, etc. =SSS. 606=RM. 33, p. 75; cai A99, etc.=SA. 317=RM. 100, p. 166; rath, etc,=SA. 246=RM. 24, p. 57; TE Qtaat, etc. =SHV. 1944=RM. 39, p. 91; çat faygara=SSS. 177=RM. 75, p. 136; Eset TT, etc. =SA.

·Ix PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Gita-Gaurisa, and Rasa-tarangini of Bhānudatta.? (2) The same verses are found in difierent important anthologies under the of Bhānukara and Bhānudatta. (3) One of Bhānukara’s verses (Serial no. 789) has been quoted by Venidatta in his Padya-veņi names p. 273=RM. 32, p. 72; 26-qage:etat, etc. =SSS. 752=RM. 11, p. 25; ari gara, etc. =SA. 690=RM. 86, p. 149; Farsta afo, etc.=SA. 267=RM. 28, p. 63; finiteqtrat, etc.=SA. 189= RM. 5, p. 11; 4aTATEA, etc. =SSS. 181=RM. 81. p. 142; HTET SIGNIFI70, etc.=SSS. 582=RM. 41, p. 94; THAGO, etc. = SA. 292=RM. 78, p. 239; eg, etc.=SA. 206=RM. 12, p. 30; 7-stefada, etc. = PV. 464=RM. 105, p. 172; Ti $31-TÉ, etc.=PV. 361=RM. 56, p. 114; ETA FATTO= SSS. 20=RM. 10, p. 22; ena arfgo, etc.=SA. 288=PV. 363=RM.62, p. 121; arsta, etc. =SSS. 825=RM, 7, p. 15, 1. Hai Tu pata=Padya-racanā, p. 72, v. 3=Rasamañjarī, I=Gīta-Gaurīpati, 90, 2; अकरोः किमु नेत्र- UITATI, etc. =Padya-racanā, p. 53, v. 5=Rasa-mañjarī, v. 51=Gīta-Gaurīpati, p. 146; saa arudi JH, etc. = Padyaracanā, p. 42, v. 18-Gīta-Gaurīša, p. 18, 4; Saglari, etc.=Padya-racanā, p. 7, v. 38—with slight alterations in reading=Gīta-Gaurisa, p. 48, 7. 2. feat ati gasi angufa, etc. =Rasika-jīvana, fol. = Padya-racanā, p. 33, v. 25=Subhāşita-hārāvali, v. 89= Rasa-tarangiņī Benares ed., p. 14; fait fait sfamai, etc. Padya-racanā, p. 72, v.21=RT., p. 42; fasota etgan Frat, etc.=Padya-racanā, p. 21, v. 32=Sūkti-sundara, = RT., p. 45a; atqueU #THÈa Tuca, etc. =Rasika-jīvana= RT., p. 53; Egaagaa 2169-alft, etc.PR. p. 86, v. 19= RT., p. 77; prea mai fɛara, etc.=PR. p. 2, v. 10 FE- FET, etc.=PR., p. 87, v. 26=RT. p. 81a.

·BHANUKARA Ixi come as "Ganapatiputra-Bhānukarasya’ and from the last verse of the Rasamañjari etc. as well as from the Pañjis of Mithilā, we to know that Bhānudatta was the son of Ganapati. (4) Moreover Bhānudatta refers to Nizāma-Dharanipāla in verse 121 of his Rasa-mañjariand in the anthologies several verses ascribed to Bhānukara are devoted to the eulogies of Nizam Shah. Thus it seems that Bhānukara is really identical with Bhānudatta. His father's name was Ganapati as given in the Padya-veņi, Rasa-mañjarī as well as the Panjis of Mithilā, etc. Unfortunately, however, nothing is known about his mother, early life etc. 1. Fattaafaeti, etc. 2. तातो यस्य गणेश्वरः कवि-कुलालङ्कार-चूडामणि- देशो यस्य विदेहभूः सुरसरित-कल्लोल-किर्मीरिता । पोन स्व-कृतेन तेन कविना श्रीभानुना योजिता वाग्देवी-श्रुति-पारिजात-कुसुम-स्पर्धाकरी मञ्जरी ॥ 3. The Pañjis of Mithila furnish the following lineage of Bhānucandra: Ratnešvara Misra Sureśvara Miśra Ravinātha Miśra Jivanātha Miśra Bhavanātha Miera Devanātha Miśra T Samkara Miśra Mahadeva Misra Bhāse Miśra Dase Misra Ganapati Miśra Bhānudatta 4. P. 190, Benares ed.

·Ixil PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI Bhānudatta himself gives his own genealogy in the Kumāra-bhārgaviya which is quite in agreement with the evidence furnished by the Pañjis of Mithilā except that in the former Viśvanātha is represented as the son of Sureśvara and Ravinātha as the grandson of Sureśvara, not his son.? Date. In one of his verses Bhānukara eulogises Sher Shah.” As Sher Shah ruled from 1540-1545 A.D., it is evident that Bhānukara flourished in the first half of the sixteenth century, if not a bit earlier. Again, two verses of Bhānukara devoted to the praise of one mighty ruler Krsņa are preserved in the Padyaracanā of Laksmana Bhatta Ankolakara." This Krsna was, most probably, emperor Krsnadeva Rāya of Viſayanagara who ruled from 1509-1530 A.D. 1. See India Office Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS., Vol. vii, p. 1540. 2. श्लोकाध वा तदधे यदि हि विनिहितं दूषणं दुर्दुरूढः कि नश्छिन्न तदा स्यात् कवि-कुल-विदुषां काव्यकोटीश्वराणाम् । वाहाश्चेद् गन्धवाहाधिक-सुभग-रयाः पञ्चषाः काण-खाः का हानिः शेरसाह-क्षितिप-कुलमणेरश्वकोटीश्वरस्य॥ 3. (a) कृष्णं समर-सतृष्णं दृष्टवतो [भान्ति] विष्टरश्रवसः । राजन्य-जन्म-मूले भुज-मूले पुलक-मुकुलानि ॥ (b) प्रस्थानं रति मन्दिरात कमलिनी-बन्धोरपि प्रेक्षणं काकु: केलिविधि विनाऽपि चरण-न्यासः पृथिव्यामपि । किं च क्लान्तमतालवृन्तपवनः प्रत्यङ्गमालिङ्गति द्रष्टव्यं किमतोऽपि कृष्ण-नृपतेः प्रत्यथि-वामभ्र वाम् ॥

·BHĀNUKARA lxiii In several verses? Bhānukara eulogises one Nizam Shah. Either of the two Nizams who were ruling in India in the first half of the sixteenth century may be referred to by Bhānukara in his verses. One was Boorhan Nizam Shah I and the other Nizam Khan, later on known as Sikander Lodi (1489-1517 A.D.). It is more likely that the former is meant as in some of the verses the Nizam is also addressed as Nizam Shah. Now, Nizam Shah was a general title of the rulers of the Nizam Shahi dynasty whose ruling period extended from 1497 A.D. to 1637 A.D. "The particular Nizam Shah who was ruling during the period of Sher Shah's reign was Boorhan Nizam Shah I who ruled from 1510 A.D. As he ruled about 43 years, probably the majority of the verses of Bhānukara referring to Nizam Shah would refer to him. The poet referring to Sher Shah as ruler (1540-45 A.D.) cannot be young age as he professes in the same verse that he himself composed a very large number of verses by that time. Boorhan Nizam Shah already ruled for 39 years when Sher Shah was crowned king. He ruled for 13 years more after the accession of Sher Shah to the throne. Unless the poet was very long-lived, he could not probably praise any other living ruler of the Nizam Shahi dynasty except Boorhan Nizam Shah I. to 1553 in 1 See under the heading Patrons of Bhānukara.

·Ixiv PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI In three of his verses' Bhānukara refers to one king Virabhānu who is represented as lording it over the kings of Delhi, Orissa, Bengal and Gujrat. There were several kings of the same name who ruled before the time of the poet himself and therefore he could not refer to them as living rulers in his verses. ference may be to king Bhānu of the Kacchapa dynasty, father of Bhagavantadāsa and grandfather of Mādhava- The re- 1. (a) लङ्का-धामनि वीरभानु-नृपतेः प्रेक्ष्य प्रतापोदय प्रत्यागारमधीर-नीरजशो भूयो हुताश-भ्रमात् । क्षुभ्यद्वाणि विधूत-पाणि विगलन्मुक्ता-मणि प्रस्खलदु- बाष्प-श्रेणि विलोल-वेणि दयितं कण्ठ-स्थले बिभ्रति ॥ Padya-veni, Ms., v. 68 and Sukti-sundara, Ms., v. 102. (b) भेरी-भाकृतिभिस्तुरङ्ग-निनदैः कुम्भीन्द्र-कोलाहलैः प्रस्थाने तव वीरभान दलितं ब्रह्माण्ड-भाण्डोदरम् । प्राधाय ज्वलति प्रताप-दहने रङ्ग पुनर्वेधसा तारानायक-तारका-सुरसरिद्व्याजादिवाऽऽयोजितम् ॥ Padya-veni, Ms., v. 114; Sūkti-sundara, Ms., v. 150. (c) दिल्लीशो द्वारदेशे नमति गजपतिस्तत्परस्तादुपास्ते गौडेन्द्रो नम्रमूर्धा तदनु नरपतिगुंजरोर्वीश्वरोऽपि । श्रुत्वैवं वन्दि-वृन्दादवनत-वदनो गौरवं तन्न कुर्वन् वीर श्रीवीरभानो रचयसि पुलकं वीर-लक्ष्मी-कपोले ॥ Sara-samgraha of Sambhudasa Pandita, Ms. of RASB., 31A. 2. See List of Inscriptions and sketch of the Dynasties of Southern India by Robert Sewell, Madras, 1884, p. 47 (Virabhānudeva inscriptions are dated 1235, 1237-1240 A.D.). Inscriptions of Madras Presidency by Rangācārya, vol. III, p. 2055, etc. The Ganjam (274) and Vizagapatam inscriptions (96-97) of Virabhānu are dated Saka 1275 (1353 A.D.) and 1298 (1376 A.D.) respectively.

·BHANUKARA Ixv simha and Mānasimha. Mādhavasimha as the patron of Pundarika Vitthala, author of the Rāga-mañjari, has been referred to by him in his work. The same work also mentions that Mādhavasimha the patron and his brother Mānasimha were great favourites of emperor Akbar who ruled from 1556 to 1605 A.D. So chronologically there is not much difficulty in Bhānukara's referring to the grandfather of Mādhavasimha, favourite of Akbar. But it is more probable that by Virabhānu, Bhānukara really refers to Vaghela Virabhānu” of Rewah (1540-1555 A.D.) who was married to Sukumāradevī and father of Rāmacandra who ruled from 1555 to 1592 A.D. and was a contemporary of Akbar. There is no chronological difficulty; again, reference to Vaghela kings in the verses of Sanskrit poets of the sixteenth century A.D. and the liberal patronage extended by 1. श्रीमत्कच्छप-वंश-दीपक-महाराजाधिराजेश्वर- तेजःपुञ्ज-महाप्रताप-निकरो भानुः क्षितौ राजते । 2. Imperial Gezeteer of India, vol. XXI, pp. 2798. In a MS. of Somadeva's Kathā-sarit-Sāgara copied by Rūpaņi who enjoyed the patronage of Bhāvasimha, one of the descendants of Vaghela Vīrabhānu of Rewah, the lineage of Virabhānu is given; vide MM. Haraprasad Shastri's Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts, vol. VII. For a further reference to Vīrabhānu of Rewah, see Pradyotana Bhattacharya's commentary Sāradāgama on Candrāloka (Kashi Sanskrit Series, No. 75). The account given here is slightly confusing.

·Ixvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI our Vaghela kings to Sanskrit scholars, confirm conjecture. All the above evidences lead to the conclusion that Bhānukara or Bhānudatta flourished during the first half of the sixteenth century A.D. Patrons of the poet were Krsnadeva Rāya of Vijayanagara, Virabhānu of Rewah, Nizam Shah as well as Sher Shah. Another evidence helps the positive determination of the lower limit of the date of Bhānukara or Bhānudatta. In connection with showing that some poets wrongly use “Puratah” in the sense of “in front of”, Jagannātha quotes in his Rasa-Gangādhara' the very first line of the Rasa-manjarī of Bhānudatta— FTARI aqui qara geat faaari yfą i Jagannātha Panditarāja, author of the Asaf-vilāsa was connected with the court of Shah Jahan who ascended the throne in 1627 A.D. Therefore, Bhānukara quoted by Jagannātha must have flourished before that date. Patrons of Bhānukara. Bhānukara was liberally patronised both by Hindu and Moslem rulers of his time. As we have seen, he adorned the court of king Krsnadeva Rāya of Vijayanagara, Virabhānu of Rewah, Sher Shah and Nizam 1, इदमप्यन्यत्तैरेव वाचकोपमेय-लुप्तायामुदाहरणं निरमीयत, etc., pp. 271-272 of the Rasa-Gangādhara with Nāgesa Bhatta's commentary, Benares ed.

·BHĀNUKARA lxvii Shah. Therefore, he seems to have been wandering from place to place, from one court to the other, although we have no means of knowing the exact period of his stay in each. He appears to have a very great respect for Nizam Shah as he devoted as many as nine verses to his eulogy. Most probably, he wrote many more verses in his praise which are now lost to us. In his verse devoted to the description of the physical charm of the Nizam', the poet fancies that the eye of the lovely-browed one, unable to distinguish between Kāma and Nizam, approaches the ear for its help in the matter. In another,” he declares that the beautiful foot of the Nizam was made by the Creator for being placed upon the head of the wife of his enemy; the parting line of the hair, the vermilion-dust and the kundas on the head represent the foot of the Nizam with shooting rays and beautiful nails. In one verse* he praises Nizam Shah for making magnificent gifts. In order to keep a record of his gifts, Brahmā used the Mandākini as a piece of chalk and drew a long line on the floor of his house Puskara. Brahmā was on the look out for another person at least who would be Nizam's rival in the award of gifts. As he 1. Padya-racanā, 17.6 3. Padya-veni, MS., v. 100 2. Padya-racanā, 16.4 ·lxviii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI put a could not find out any, he dot by the side of that line which is nothing but the moon. In one verse' Bhānukara gives a glorious description of the march of Nizam Shah for conquest. When he marches out, the earth faints away under the pressure of, and on account of the physical torture caused by, the hoofs of horses. Therefore the sea, terribly perturbed and agitated in roaring waves, sprinkles water on her. The Lady presiding over the quarters Alutters the fag, generating violent wind; and the dust-storm dashes towards the sky in order to ask the divine physician Āśvina about the remedy for recovery from swoon. In the verse on the sword of the Nizam, the king is highly praised for his military skill. His sword is so handled that it instantaneously kills innumerable mighty elephants of his enemies who are consequently vanquished in a moment. In the verse devoted to the victory of the Nizam in battle, 3 the poet says that when the Nizam casts his angry look at his enemies, they all break atwain; even the sun high above begins to tremble and in order to save his own skin has recourse to the banner of allconquering Nizam. 1. Padyāmặta-tarangiņi, MS., v. 91; Padya-veņi, MS., v. 113; Rasika-jivana, MS., fol. 18. 2. Padyāmặta-tarangiņi, 85; Sūkti-sundara, v. 134 3. Padya-veņi, MS., v. 132.

·BHĀNUKARA lxix 1 In the verse on the flag of the Nizam' the poet's fancy takes a lofty flight. He assumes that the flag of the Nizam is nothing but the tongue of the earth stretched out on account of the heavy pressure of the army on the same. Similarly, in the verse on the prowess of the Nizam. On account of the excessive heat of the king's prowess, the gold all over the universe, even of the Sumeru, melts; as a consequence, the stairs of Indra's palace situated on it fall down, even the sun sinks within the melting gold again and again and the women there are terribly terrified. In one versre® Bhānukara describes the world-wide fame of his patron. Brahmā is engaged in making verses on the glorious deeds of the Nizam with the help of a chalk. The long syllables in the verse stand for the curved lines representing the lunar disc, the conch, the jasmine and the swan and the short ones for the lotus-stalk, the snake, the Mandākini and the tusks of an elephant. Unfortunately, only one verse of the poet in praise 1. Padyāmịta-tarangini, y. 84; Sūkti-sundara, v. 143 and Padya-veni, v. 131 2. Padya-veni, v. 69 and Sūkti-sundara, v. 105; Rasikajīvana, Ms. No. 140 (Kavya) of Calcutta Sanskrit College, fol. 13. 3. Padya-racanā, 10.8 and Rasika-jīvana, Ms. No. 140 (Kāvya) of Calcutta Sanskrit College, fol. 15.

·1xx PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI of Sher Shah is left to us.' Here, he says that it matters little to a poet of his standing who has to his credit innumerable verses if in a verse, or one half of it, the fastidious manage to find some fault or other just as it matters little to Sher Shah if out of crores of horses vying in motion with wind, some five or six happen to be lame or one-eyed. BHĀNUKARA AS A POET* The verses of Bhānukara collected from unpublished anthological works may be classified as follows: 1. Gods and incarnations of Visnu (6 verses). 1. Ganapati...SA. I (See also Bhānu Miśra for another verse on Ganapati, PT. v. 7, p. 3.) 2. Siva...SHV. 27 3. Krsna...PV. 866 4. Varaha...PV. 853=SHV. 46 Visnu) 5. Paraśurāma.. ...PV. 858 6. Buddha...PV. 864= SHV. 74 (Vişnu) II. Kings (16 verses) Nizam or Nizam Shah...6 verses: 85= SS. 134 (description of sword); PV. 69=SS. 105 (description of prowess); PV. 100 (description of gifts); PV. 132 (description of the fag); 1. SHV. v. 468. For additional verses in the Padya-racanã, see Appendix, Verses of Bhānukara quoted in the Padyaracanã. I. PT.

·BHANUKARA İxxi 2. PT. 84=SS. 143=PV. 131 (description of the flag); PT. 91=SS. 168 (description of the battle-field). Sher Shah...I verse: SHV. 468 3. Virabhānu...3 verses: PV. 68=SS. 102 (description of prowess); SS. 150=PV. 114 (description of the marching of the king). The former reads वीरभान and the latter gives the reading वीरवयं । One verse in the Sāra-samgraha of Sambhudāsa, दिल्लीशो द्वार-देशे, etc. Contd.?...2 verses: PV. 161 (the fight of the enemy [यस्य प्रौडतर-दहन-ज्वालाभिः, etc. may refer to THE ) SS. 163 (description of the battle); the word His in the verse may have a bearing upon the name of the king. 4. Kings in general... 3 verses: PT. 107 (the fight of the enemy); SS. 172 (the city of the enemy); PT. 95=SS. 156 (description of the battle); SS. 131 and 132 (the assertion of hero vanquishing others). 3. a I. 2. III. Sentiments 6 verses) Karuna...PV. 793 Raudra...PV.810 3. Santa...PV. 812 Sāntasya paścāttāpa...PV. 815 śāntasya... PV. 819 ·Ixxii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI IV. Women I. Stage of life... 67 verses) a. Vayah-samdhi...3 verses : SA. 189; SA. 192; SSS. 799 and SSS. 798 b. Taruņam vayah...4 verses: SSS. 817, 825, 835; SA. 199, 836 2. Beauty of features...(12 verses) a. Face...2 verses : PT. 136=SHV. 1637; SHV. 1647 b. Mark on the forehead...SA. 74 c. Eyes...SA. 80 d. Arm-pit...SA. 115 e. Romāvali...2 verses : SA. 137 and SA 139 f. The middle of the body...2 verses : SA. 134; SA. 135 g. Thighs...PV. 199 h. General description...2 verses : SA. 62; SA. 53 (suppleness of the body). 3. Types... (31 verses) a. Parodhā...SA. 234 Sāmānya-vanitā...2 verses : SA. 273; PV. 321 Ativiśrabdha-navodhā...PV. 305 Prema-garvitā...2 verses : SA. 278 and SA, 279 Virahini...SHV. 1944 -anutāpa...SHV. 1933 SHV. 1749 >

·BHĀNUKARA
lxxiii
Virahiņi avasthā-varnana...SHV. 1952
pralāpa...SA. 697
Mānini (heading Bhartuḥ śuśrūsā in the
SA.; it is really a verse on Mānini)...
SA. 222
Vāsaka-sajjitā...SA. 402
Karkasa...PV. 387
Kalahāntaritā...SA. 756
Vipralabdhā...PV. 361
Utkā...SA. 288=PV. 363
Madhyā Dhīrāh...SA. 206
Kriyā-vidagdhā...SA. 246
Vịtta-surata-gopanā...SA. 236
Vartisyamāņa-surata-gopanā...SA. 238
Vịtta-vartisyamāņa-surata-gopanā...SA. 240
Kulatā...SA. 258; SHV. 1851
Kulatopadeśa...SA. 260
Bhāvi-sthānābhāva-śamkayā...SA. 267
Bharturgamanānumānena...SA. 270
Anuśayānā...SA. 264
Abhisārikā: samcāra-kathana,..SSS. 177
Jyotsnābhishrikā...SA. 303=SSS. 178
Divābhisarikā...SSS. 181
Dūti:
(a) Nāyakasyāgre Dūty-uktiḥ...SSS. 582
(b) Dūty-upahāsa...SSS. 606
IO

·Ixxiv PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI SA. V. Men (4 verses) 1. Śrngāra-rasopayogino Nāyaka-bhedah tatra Anukulah...SA. 317 2. Srngāra-rasopayogino Nāyaka-bhedah tatra Dakșinah...SA. 318 3. Viyoginaḥ pralāpah...SSS. 564 4. Kupuruṣaḥ...PV. 766 VI. Love (14 verses) Vacana-vyanga-samāgama...SA. 326 Cestā-vyañga-samāgama...2 verses : 327 and SA. 328 Gamana-vighnopāya...SA. 690 Surata-varnana... 3 verses : SA. 469=SSS. 713; SA. 470; SSS. 714; SSS. 727 Ratārambha...2 verses : SSS. 706 and SSS. 707 Ratāvasāna...2 verses : SSS. 751 and SSS. Viparīta-surata...SA. 478=SSS. 737 Parakiyā-rata-prašamsā...SA. 464 Sama...SA. 672 VII. Nature (8 verses) Morning...2 verses : SSS. 13 and SSS. 20 Midday...SA. 529 Evening...SA. 348; PV. 560; SSS. 148 Moon-rise...PV. . 573 ...2 verses : SSS. 192 and SSS. 193 Darkness...SSS. 152 and SSS. 752 >> ·BHANUKARA lxxv ..SA. 574 VIII. Seasons (13 verses) Summer...3 verses: SSS. 327; PV. 615 and PV, 616 Rainy-season.. Autumn...SSS. 404=SA. 591 Hemanta...2 verses : PV. 649=SSS. 423= SA. 599; PV. 650=SSS. 424=SA. 601 Winter...3 verses : SA. 510; SSS. 451; PV. 656 Spring...2 verses: PV, 602; SA. 617 IX. Religion: Devotion (1 verse) Kirtana...PT. 266 X. Holy places, rivers, etc. (4 verses) Veni (Triveni)...PV. 877 Manikarnikā...PT. 42 Lake...PV. 726 Tapovana (attributed to both Ganapati and Bhānukara)...PV. 665 XI. Anyoktis (3 verses) Cuckoo...PV. 690 Parrot...PV. 691 Lion.. .PV. 707 Cloud...) Moon...PV. 741 ...PV. 717 ·1xxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI XII. Miscellaneous (6 verses) Khadyota...SA. 558 Bhramari-krīdā...SA. 173=SSS. 113 Vana-keli...2 verses : SSS. 82 and SSS. 83 Kavi-varmana...PV. 789 (Here Bhānukara is expressly stated to be the son of Ganapati). Vidyā...PV. 881 (Here his name is given as Bhānukara Miśra; PT., however, attributes the verse to Bhāskara). A.D. Bhānukara as a poet That Bhānukara or Bhānucandra Miśra was a poet of a high order can by no means be doubted; that he was very popular is manifest from the evidence furnished by the authors of the anthologies composed after the sixteenth century This extreme popularity enjoyed by him is due to his depth of thought and analytic power. He was a great rhetorician and naturally, his writing is very rich from the rhetorical point of view. He has dealt with various subjects as shown above; in almost every subject, there are beautiful verses which at once arrest our attention. Only a few are noticed below. In his verse on the Buddha, he says that when the Buddha stood against the Vedas (Vedic rituals), the Om-kāra fled off, leaving aside its dot (bindu). Then it had come into the possession of Siva who used it as ·BHĀNUKARA Ixxvii a trident (really on the top of it) and the dot began to shine in the hand of Srikrsna as the disc Sudarsana." Here the poet suggests that Siva and Krsna (Vișnu) came into prominence as gods after the wane of Buddhism in India. His picture of the earth as it was when it emerged out of the ocean and hung on the teeth of the Boar, is also interesting.” His verses on the Nizam3 of paramount interest establishing as they do a good relationship between the patron. other evidences, shows that Mahomedan patronage for Sanskrit learning was not lacking in India in the sixteenth century A.D. In a verse on the flag of the Nizam the poet assumes that it is nothing but the tongue of the earth stretched are poet and his This, among 1. Tatacagi, etc.; Subhāşita-hārāvali, MS., v. 74 ; Padya-venī, MS. v. 864. The Padya-veņi reading is :- माया-बद्ध-कुतूहले। [बुद्ध-वर्णनम् । माया-बद्ध-कुतूहले भगवति व्यालोलयत्यागमा- नोङ्कारेण भयातुरेण चलितं बिन्दु विहाय क्वचित् । प्रोङ्कारः कर-पारं पुरभिदो भेजे त्रिशूलच्छला- द्विन्दुश्चक्र-मिषेण कैटभरिपोस्तस्थौ कराम्भोरुहे ॥ 2. [वराह-वर्णनम् ] भूयादेष सतां हिताय भगवान् कोलावतारो हरिः सिन्धोः क्लेशमपास्य यस्य दशन-प्रान्ते नटन्त्या भुवः। arterita arfietsacrafa Faafferit arcafa क्रीडा-दर्पणति क्षपापतिरहदेवश्च ताटङ्कति ॥ Subhāşita-hārāvali MS. v. 46; Padya-veņi, MS. v.853. 3. See supplement.

·lxxviii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI army on the out on account of the heavy pressure of the same. In another verse also on the king, Bhānukara’s poetic fancy takes a lofty flight. The enemies of the king in heaven feel like fighting on hearing the violent blowing of the conch; they swing about their hands on the arrows in the form of the eye-brows of the divinedamsels who present themselves for embracing them.” In the verse on the march of Virabhānu for conquest, the poet says that the world had a crack in between on account of the sound of drums, neighing of horses and trumpeting of elephants when he started; (then) the resultant crack was removed by means of borax in the form of the Mandākinī, the moon and stars heated on the fire of the king's prowess. The pun employed by the poet in the verse on the plight of enemies much enhances its beauty. 3 1, 2. नृपति-निजाम-चमू-चरणार्पण-जनित-प्रभूत-पीडाभिः। रचयति बहिरिव रसनामख्या-ध्वज-कैतवादवनिः॥ PT. 84-PV. 131. भल्ल भिन्नाः प्रतिनृपतयः शङ्खनादानुदाराम- श्रुत्वा राजन् पुनरपि भुजा-दण्ड-कराडूतिभाजः । आलिङ्गन्यास्त्रिदश-सुदृशो भ्र-लतां वीक्ष्य भुग्नां चाप-भ्रान्त्या चपल-मनसो हस्तमावर्तयन्ति । PT. 95=SS. 156. तिभिस्तुरङ्ग-निनदः, तागदण्ड-विवर्त-नतित-मही-चक्रादपक्रामिताः क्वापि क्वापि च काटकरुपगता रेखोपरेखा-भ्रमम् । यस्य प्रौढतर-प्रताप-तपन.ज्वालाभिरन्ते दिशा- मापाके निपतन्ति पार्थिव-घटा जीर्यन्ति शीर्यन्ति च ॥ PV. 161. भेरी-भाङ्क etc. 3. 4.

·BHĀNUKARA lxxix a The poet demonstrates the sentiment of tranquility well in one of his verses on the same. Nothing appears substantial, he says, when one looks back upon life from a very advanced stage; thus the roaming about of the past appears to be all waste of energy, acquisition of knowledge nothing but provision for wrangling about and love for women all worry due to final separation and nothing more; moreover, man at that time wholeheartedly cares for a religious life and pines for the past part of life that appears to them almost void.' In another verse he longs for worshipping Dāmodara in a creeper bower at Benares, undisturbed by any woman. All the verses under sections 4-5 could well have been placed under the heading 'Love'. But as the Nāyakas or Nāyikās are the main objectives of the poet in the verses in question, they have been grouped under the headings—Women' and 'Men'. Woman is almost synonymous with Love and therefore, it is only natural that out of a collection of 130 verses of a poet, only four verses are devoted to Men in love. 2 1. PV. 815. 2." लोणी-पर्यटनं श्रमाय विदुषां वादाय विद्याऽर्जिता मान-ध्वंसन-हेतवे परिचितास्ते ते घराधीश्वराः। विश्लेषाय सरोज-सुन्दर-दृशामास्ये कृता दृष्टयः कुज्ञानेन मया प्रयाग-नगरे नाऽऽराधि नारायणः॥ परीरम्भारम्भ-स्खलदलक-वक्ताम्बुज-रुचां तृणीकृत्य स्त्रीणामभिनव-सुधा-मुग्धमधरम् । कदा काश्यामस्यामुपवन-लसा-कुल-कुहरे नमस्यामो दामोदर तव पदाम्भोरुहरजः ॥ PV. 812.

·Ixxx PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI woman at youth a A beautiful the advent of is a marvel and the poet says, even the god of Love on rare occasions finds the Venus influencing his fate' and only a person with Brhaspati in the eleventh zodiac sign can expect to dally with her.2 The eye is a predominant feature of the beauty of woman; it is more beautiful than a lotus because when God weighs them in a balance, He is required to place Masas (Phaseolus Radiatus) on the scale of the lotus, the bees representing them as such.” Again, a verse on the middle of a woman's body assigns a fine reason why the middle region is appropriately called a vacuum.* 1. 2. प्रातः स्मेर-सरोरुहामयमुपाध्यायो दृशोर्विभ्रमः पाणिः कोकिल-वाणि पल्लव-सहाध्यायी समुन्मीलति । सन्दर्भो वचसा पचेलिम-सुधा-सिद्धान्त-वतण्डिको जानीमः कुसुमायुधस्य भगवान् भाग्यालये भार्गवः॥ SA. 198-SSS. 817. वाणी कार्तिक-रोहिणीपति-चलत-पीयूष-कल्लोलिनी धत्ते दृष्टिरकाल-कुन्द-कलिका-लावण्य-लीलायितम् । नो जाने गमयिष्यतस्तव चिराद दिनं केलिभिः कस्य श्रीफल-पीवर-स्तनि भवेदेकादशस्थो गुरुः ॥ SA. 199=SSS: 835. नयनस्य तुलां चक्रे नलिनेन नत-भ्रवः न्यूने च नलिने भृग-माषानेष विधिर्दधे ॥ SA.80 तुङ्गाभोगे स्तन-गिरियुगे प्रौढ-बिम्बे नितम्बे सीमा-देशं हरति नृपतौ यौवने जृम्भमाणे । मध्यो भीरुः क्वचिदपि ययौ पद्मपत्रेक्षणायाः शून्यं मध्यस्थलमिति ततः सवतः किंवदन्ती॥ SA. 135. 3. 4.

·BHANUKARA lxxxi Various types of heroines--Svakiyā, Parakiyā, etc. and their mood types such as Māninī, Kalahāntaritā, Utkā, Vipralabdhā, etc. have also been successfully depicted by the poet. A lady-love separated from the beloved as a consequence of a quarrel takes it for granted that a man is restless and a woman, on the other hand, steady and sincere and moreover, she argues, there is no reason why two youthful persons should not from time to time quarrel, but why should these wretched creatures-the bee, the Moon, and Madana-be tormenting her all along?' The pangs suffered by a separated woman eat into her vitals and she presents a presents a really painful sight" but a lady-love longing for reunion at any cost whatsoever presents in herself a much more pitiable object; she indeed goes to any length to recover her lost loves and even a stone must melt at her solicitations. 2. चलं चेतः पंसां सहज-सरलं पङ्कज-दृशो भवत्वेवं क्रोधः क्वचिदपि कदाचित्तरुणयोः। दहेदङ्ग' भृङ्गो विधुरपि विदध्यात् परिभवं स्मरो मां मथ्नीयादिति किमपि नाज्ञासिषमहम् ॥ SA. 756. दुःखं दीर्घतरं वहन्त्यपि सखीवर्गाय नो भाषते शैवालैः शयनं सृजत्यपि पुनः शेते नवा लजया । कराटे गद्गदवाचमञ्चति शोधत्ते न बाष्पोदक सन्तापं सहते यदम्बुज-मुखी तद्वेद चेतोभवः ॥ SHV. 1944. स्नातं वारिद-वारिभिर्विरचितो वासो घने कानने शीतैश्चन्दन-बिन्दुभिर्मनसिजो देवः समाराधितः । नीता जागरण-व्रतेन रजनी ब्रीडा कृता दक्षिणा तप्त किन तपस्तथापि स कथं नाद्यापि नेत्रातिथिः ॥ PV.363 =SA. 288. 3. II ·lxxxii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI women care The psychology and doings of fallen type of woman, a lady on tryst in broad day-light or at night, etc. etc. have been nicely analysed by the poet. Fallen for money alone and are the very antithesis of love and do not believe even in the sympathy of God for them; they simply exclaim that He has done absolutely nothing for them.” length of inciting even their daughters in any case, those who are very much like daughters to them—to evil acts. They go to the 3 1. (a) केशः कुन्द-मिषादिवोपहसति द्रव्यविहीनाञ्जनान् यनां ग्रन्थि-धनं विलोकितुमिवोदुग्रीव-स्तनस्तिष्ठति। प्रेमच्छेद-कृपाण-वल्लि-सुषमां रोमालिरालम्बते यस्याः सा कथमस्तु चेतसि चमत्काराय वाम-क्रमाः॥ PV. 321 (b) दृष्ट्रा प्राङ्गण-सन्निधौ बहुधनं दातारमभ्यागतं वक्षोजौ तनुतः परस्परमिवाश्लेषं कुरङ्गीदृशः। आनन्दाच-पयांसि मुञ्चति मुहुर्माला-मिषात कुन्तलो दृष्टिः किञ्च धनागमं कथयितुं कर्णान्तिकं गच्छति ॥ SA. 273. 2. एते वारि-कणान् किरन्ति पुरुषान् वर्षन्ति नाम्भोधराः शैलाः शाबलमुद्वमन्ति न सृजन्त्येते पुनर्नायकान् । त्रैलोक्ये तरवः फलानि सुवते नैवाऽऽरभन्ते जनान् धातः कातरमालपामि कुलटा-हेतोस्त्वया कि कृतम् ॥ SA. 258=SHV. 1851. 3. चेत् पौरादपि शङ्कसे हिमरुचेरप्यषिो लजसे भोगीन्द्रादपि चे बिभेषि तिमिर-स्तोमादपि त्रस्यसि । चेत् कुञ्जादपि दूयसे जलधर-ध्वानादपि क्षुभ्यसि प्रायः पुनि हतास्मि हन्त भविता त्वत्तः कलङ्कः कुले। SA. 260.

·BHĀNUKARA 1xxxiii The messenger-maidens engaged in love-intrigues are always very clever fellows. One of them reports to the lover that ever since he was away the unfortunate girl got rid of her garland of budding lotuses, pearlnecklace and waist-girdle but that was not all; her bracelets slipped down from her arms to the wrist as if to ascertain whether she had lost her pulse too." The poet has also drawn good pictures of men, as distinguished from women. Howsoever, a woman may decry that a man is insincere in love-matters, the poet shows that may love to the extent of madness. Almost like a woman, he piteously bewails that he is in no way an enemy of the kunda Aower, honey, bee, waves of nector, cloud, lunar disc, and lotus, but they all have turned out hostile to him simply because she puts them all to shame by her teeth, melodious voice, sweet gaze, laughter, hair, face and breast respectively, while residing in his heart. a man also 2 1. माला बालाम्बुज-दलमयी मौक्तिकी हार-यष्टिः काञ्ची याते प्रभवति हरौ सुभ्रवः प्रस्थितैव । अन्यब्रमः किमपि धमनी वर्तते वा न वेति ज्ञातुं पाणेरहह वलयो बाहु-मूलं प्रयाति ॥ SSS. 582. 2. कुन्दं दन्तैर्मधु निगदितैः षट्पदं दृग्विलासै- रेभिहाँस्यैरमृत-लहरी कुन्तलैरम्बुवाहम् । इन्दोबिम्ब वदन-शशिना पङ्कजञ्च स्तनाभ्यां त्वं जित्वा तान् (?) वससि हृदये तेन ते मां द्विषन्ति ।। SSS. 564.

·1xxxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI cooing of the cuckoos is nothing but the chanting of mantras by him and the moon is the dish he uses." In one of his verses on the summer Bhānukara has employed a pun very effectively. Of much effect has been the use of a happily chosen word viz. Kanylārāśi in a verse of the description of the Autumn. In his description of the Hemanta the poet strikingly attributes the husband-wife relationship to the Day and the Night, during this season. The Day offers the major portion of the sky (or the cloth) to the beloved night and himself shrinks for her satisfaction." Bhānudatta was the author of the Gita-Gaurīśa with the tippana on the same work that is a prototype of the 1. ताराक्षतानिव किरन कलकण्ठनादा- न्मन्त्राक्षराणि निगदन् कुसुमेधुरेषः । लाभाय वासर-मणेमुषितस्य सायं सञ्चारयत्यमृतदीधिति-कांस्य-पात्रम् । PV.573. art-1. a star; 2. pupil of the eye. Eyfa-1. bright; 2. restless. 4-1. rays; 2. hand. This magical rite is performed even today in some parts of the country for detecting thieves. 2. SA. 529. 3. PV. 650 SSS. 424=SA. 601. 4. अम्बरमेष रमण्यै यामिन्यै वासरः प्रेयान् । अधिकं ददौ निजाकादथ सङ्कचितस्तस्थौ ॥ PV. 650=SSS. 424=SA. 601. -1. the sky; 2. the cloth. The idea is that in the Hemanta the day is very short and the night is long.

·BHĀNUKARA Ixxxvii one verse Gita-Govinda of Jayadeva, and had certainly some leaning towards religion. The authors of the anthologies consulted have not, however, cared to quote his verses on religious topics such as Śravana, Manana, Kirtana etc., the PT. being the only work to preserve on the utterance of the holy name of Nārāyana. Through a figure of speech known as prativastūpamā, the poet states that just as the digging and the levelling of the earth, etc. are useless if no seed be sown, the perusal of the holy scriptures, the Purānas etc. are all in vain if the sacred name of Kamalākānta be not uttered. The anthologies preserve a few verses of Bhānukara on the holy places, etc. In a verse on Manikarnikā, he suitably employs the Virodha alamkāra in showing how a bather in the same attains the state of Siva' and in a 1. acertezza mai, etc. PT. 266. 2. स्नातं वारिषु निर्मलेषु जटिलो जातः पुनः कुन्तलः काय-क्षालितमेव पङ्क-पटलं कण्ठे पुनः कालिमा। 3E#T: ag aftag: af faat: Fra: 1 TEMAT मातः श्रीमणिकर्णि कर्ण-परुषं जल्पामि कोऽयं क्रमः॥ PT. 42. This is a good example of the figure of speech Virodha. Here the devotee means to say that he has really attained the state of Siva on account of his bath in the Manikarnikā though the wording is such that the second part of each pāda may be interpreted otherwise.

·lxxxviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 1 verse on the Triveni he assigns some reason in his poetic way why its water should be darkish. In his Anyokti on the Lion he illustrates how heredity works. No sooner is a cub born than it exhibits a tendency to jump upon the temple of an elephant even before sucking its mother's breast. Thus, in his other Anyokti verses too he hints at some truth or other. One outstanding feature of Bhānukara's composition is his great liking for the employment of figures of speech. The lofty fight of his poetical fancy couched in the garb of idiomatic language reaches at times the maximum height of poetic excellence, particularly with the aid of rhetorical perfection. 1. ऊरीकतुं तुहिन-किरण-प्रीतिधारामुदारां दूरीकर्तुं दिनकर-कर-क्लेश-बाधामगाधाम् । यस्याः पुण्ये पयसि विशति स्नातुकामा त्रियामा प्रायस्तस्यास्तिमिरततिभिः श्यामलं नीरमस्याः॥ PV. 877. 2. जातः स्तन्यं न जग्राह कराठीरव-किशोरकः । चक्षुर्व्यापारयामास कुञ्ज कुञ्जरशालिनि । PV.707 3. प्रतिवस्तूपमा in PT. 266; श्लेष in a large number of verses ; व्यङ्गय-व्यतिरेक and प्रत्यनीक in sss. 564; प्रार्थी-परिसंख्यानु- प्राणित-विषमालङ्कार in PV. 815; भ्रान्तिमान् in SA. 1; परम्परित साङ्ग रूपक in PV. 573; सूक्ष्म in SSS. 606; एकदेश-विवर्ति-श्लिष्ट-रूपक in SSS. 193; etc. etc.

·BHARTRHARI Traditionally, Bhart;hari's father was a Brahmin, Candragupta by name and his mother a Sūdrā called Sindhumati. The legend that Bhartrhari was the brother of the famous Vikramāditya is baseless just as the attempt of several scholars to identify him with the author of the Bharti-kāvya is futile. He is generally believed to have Aourished about the middle of the seventh century A.D. If Bhartịhari is to be the composer of all the verses, many verses from the present editions of his three Satakas, Srngāra, Vairāgya and Niti,, are to be purged out. As at present, verses from such celebrated works as the Mudrārāksasa, Abhijñāna-Sakuntala, etc. find place in them. The names of the works undoubtedly imply that they originally consisted of 100 verses. But some of our present editions contain 110 verses, some again 116 and others still more. This in itself shows that the Satakas in their present form cannot but be full of interpolations. All the six verses of Bhartrhari quoted in the Padyāmrta-tarangini are traced in the Vairāgya-śataka. The anthologies quote many of his verses, but attributions in them are of doubtful authority as they vary 1. See Appendix D, pp. 102-103, vv. 287-292. 1 12 ·хс PADYAMRTA-TARANGIŅI from anthology to anthology. Whereas some of the verses attributed to him are actually found in his Subhāșitas, many are not only not traced in them but found attributed to some other poets in other anthologies and rhetorical works." BHATTA NILAKANTHA The PT. records only two verses to the credit of this poet.? There are several verses under the name of Nilakantha and twenty-eight verses of Nīlakantha Sukla" in the SA. The two verses in the PT. furnishes no clue whatsoever to the identity of the poet nor have the verses been traced anywhere else. Under the circumstances, it is risky to identify Nilakantha Bhatta with Nilakantha or / and Nilakantha Sukla of the SA. There are several Nilakantha Bhattas e.g. (1) the Smārta, son of Sarkara and author of the Mayūkhas; (2) the Naiyāyika, son of Rāma and author of the Tarkasamgraha-dipikā-prakāśikā; (3) the Paurāņika, son of 1. See Peterson's Introduction to the SSV,, pp. 74-75, The SUK, also quotes 13 of his verses. The SMV. quotes six of his verses, 5 of which are found in the Satakas and one viz. Haasta, in the Bhallața-bataka (v. 7). 2. V. 258, , p. 63 and v. 20, p. 9. 3. Verses 95-99, 103, 160, 162, 168, 183, 232, 254, 296, 449, 450, 454, 462, 651, 654, 664-665, 667-669, 687-688, 753, 781 (verse number as arranged by myself).

·BHATTA NILAKANTHA xci Ranganātha and author of the Devi-bhāgavata-sthiti and the Tilaka, commentary on the Devi-purāņa, and so on But as none ofthem is reputed to be proficient in making verses, they are to be ignored from the point of view of identification with the present author. As a poet and dramatist, however, Nilakantha, author of the Kāvyollāsa' and the Kalyāņa-saugandhika," deserves mention for this purpose, no doubt; but Nilakantha is so popular a name and the two verses quoted in the PT. too are so very ordinary that no identification of the author in question seems possible. In verse no. 20 of PT. the poet prays that he solely devoted to Rāmacandra heart and soul, the mere name of Rāmacandra on his lips counting for nothing much. One Suka (parrot), in spite of wings, with the name of Rāma on lips, is confined in the cage; the other Suka (Sukadeva), devoted to Rāmacandra, is united with the supreme soul. In the other verse (no. 258) of Nilakantha, quoted in PT.-the poet shows that resemblance in appearance counts for nothing; man is similar in this respect to the monkey, the horse to the donkey and so on; still they are poles asunder from the point of view of qualities. may be 1. Triennial Catalogue, III, 3348. 2. Ed. by Dr. L. D. Barnett, in the Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, Vol, III, part 1, London, 1923, pp. 33-50.

·xcii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI it BHERĪBHANKARA As some of the verses of this poet have been quoted by Jalhama who Aourished in Kashmir in the thirteenth century A.D., Bheribhārkāra must have been either a contemporary of Jalhaņa or Aourished earlier than him. Most probably, he flourished earlier. From one of his verses quoted in the Sūktimuktāvali," appears that he lived in Benares for some part of his life at least. Presunniably, he was a devotee of Siva. Jalhana quotes in his section on Hara-stuti five consecutive verses of Bherībhānkāra.? Of the verses of Bheribhānkāra so far traced, one is devoted to the eulogy of a king, two to Anyoktis-one on Cuckoo and the other Lion, four to the praise of Ganesa," and one to the on 1, V. 22, p. 380. Oriental Series ed. 2. pp. 459-460, Baroda. 3. PT. 208, p. 51 4. SMV., p. 87, v. 8 ; SP. 907, 5. (a) SHV. 121. दानस्रोतः-सहस्रर्दशन-रुचि-चयैः कुम्भ-सिन्दूर-पूरै- रुद्भूतरेककालं प्रकटित-रजनी-वस्त्र-सन्ध्या-विलासाः। प्रास्फालत-स्याल-घण्टा-बहल-कलकल-व्याकुलाहीन्द्र-हारा हेरम्बस्याङ्गहार-प्रचलदवनयः पान्तु वो नृत्य-लीलाः॥ (b) SHV. 122. कुम्भोपान्तं त्यजद्भिर्मद-जल-निवहेलब्ध-सेकातिरेका प्रोन्मीलदाल-चन्द्राकृति-दशन-मिषादकरं धारयंती।

·BHERIBHĀNKARA xciii Ganges. The rest are devoted to the eulogy of Siva? and his favourite places." As Ganeśa and Gangā are inseparably connected with Siva, their culogy also forms आलोलत्-कर्ण-ताल-प्रचल-मधुकरासार-पुष्पालि-कीर्णा विस्तीर्णा हस्त-वल्ली दिशतु गणपतेः प्रार्थ्यमानं फलं वः ॥ (c) SHV. 123. ते दूरोद्दण्ड-शुण्डा-कुहर-कवलितोत्क्षिप्त-सप्ताब्धि-लब्ध- स्वेच्छा-सेक-प्रमोद-प्रभव-तव-रव-द्राविताशा-गजेन्द्राः। देवस्याकाण्ड-कण्डू-कर-करट-तटाटोप-संघट्ट-भग्न- क्षोणीभृत्तङ्ग-शृङ्गाः पुरमथन-शिशोः पान्तु वो दुर्विलासाः॥ (d) SHV.3%DSP.58 1. (a) SHV. 251. अमुष्मिन् संसारे परिकलित-सारेतरतया तदा विद्योत्कर्षः परिणतिमुपैति अतिविदाम् । यदा मन्दाकिन्या मधु-रख-मराली-कलकल- प्रणाली-वाचाले तट-परिसरे यान्ति दिवसाः॥ (b) त्वत्तीरे तरु-कोटरान्तर, etc. =SMV, 370. 10; this verse is found in Valmiki's Gangā-stava. 2. See f.n. 2 above ; also SHV. 28=ŚP. 66 and SMV. 20. v. 26%=SP. 97=SHV. 101 Description of Prayāga : (a) SMV. 380. 24=SHV. 252 (b) SHV. 253 : मा गर्वीरश्वमेधिन मखकृदहमिति ब्रह्महन् मा च भैषीः पातक्यस्मीति पुण्ये महति च दुरिते को मदः का च भीतिः । माघे मासि प्रयागे मकर-त-रवौ मज्जतां सज्जनाना- मबिन्दुवीं धुनीते मदमपि भयमप्यत्र वेदाः प्रमाणम् ॥ Description of Benares:-~-SMV. 380, 22. .

·xciv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI a part and parcel of the worship of Siva. His residence at Benares might also be due to his devotion to Siva. Only a single verse by him is devoted to the eulogy of Jimūtavāhana." Bheribhānkāra's style is forceful and the description of the Tāndava dance of Sivaº and similar other topics is replete with appropriate vigour and depth of thought. The principal sentiment in his composition is Tranquillity (śānta). In one verse the poet laments for wasting much valuable time in rendering service to kings; the ever-merciful God has been kind to him, no doubt; still he pities himself for not having utilized properly the early part of his life. Bheribhānkāra is really a religious poet and as such, believes in holy places. He is of opinion that Vedic learning is in itself no good; it proves useful only then when the Vedic Scholars realise that their Vedic learning is quite insignificant and begin, as a consequence, to dwell on the banks of the holy Ganges. Again, he says, one need not be disappointed either for committing sin or feel proud for the performance of religious deeds; the confluence 3 1. SMV. 392. 57. 2. SHV. 28=ŚP. 66. 3. SMV, 460. 11.mafaqa-97-Fatat, etc. 4. SHV. 251 terhada

·BILVAMANGALA
XCV
of the Ganges and the Jumna comes to the rescue of
both. 1
It is only unfortunate that no complete work by this
poet is known to exist; a complete work by him called
“Bheribhārkārīya-kāvya" is, however, known in name
only.” Thus, his name is perpetuated to-day only
through the quotations of his verses in anthologies.
Bherībhānkāra does not seem to be the real name of the
poet; probably, it is his pen-name.
BILVAMANGALA, ALSO CALLED
KRSNALĪLĀSUKA
Krsnalīlāśuka, also called Lilāśuka , alias Bilyamangala,
was the son of Nibi and Dāmodara. Išānadeva was,
probably, his spiritual preceptor.
Bilvamangala is, probably, the title of the head of
the Natuvile Matha of Trichur and as such, three
Bilvamangalas are as yet known. The founder of the
3
1. SHV. 253:-See f.n. 8 (b).
2. Gustav Oppert's Lists of Sanskrit MSS. in Private
Libraries of Southern India, MS. No. 1296.
3.
ईशानदेव-चरणाभरणेन नीवी-
दामोदर-स्थिर-यशास्तबकोद्भवेन ।
लीलाशुकेन रचितं तव कृष्णदेव
कर्णामृतं बहतु कल्प-शतान्तरेऽपि ॥
V. 110 of Krşņakarņāmặta.

·xcvi PADYĀMẶTA-TARANGIŅI Matha is, probably, identical with our poet Lilasuka. As is natural with a spiritual Head, his real life is shrouded in mystery. One Cintāmani is reported to have been his concubine through whose intervention his life changed altogether from a passionate to a religious one. Of all the works of Bilvamangala, the Krsnakarņāmrta is the most well-known one. It has undergone various editions in various characters, 4 editions in Telugu, one in Telugu and Kanarese, i in Grantha and Tamil and the rest, ten in number, in Nāgara character. Other works attributed to him are: --- 1. Krsna-bāla-caritra. 2. Bāla-Krsna-kridā-kāvya.? 3. Govinda-stotra or Govinda-Damodara-stava or Govindaika-vimsatikā. 4. Krsnāhnika-kaumudi. 5. Sumangalā-stotra :: Bhakta-vallabhā. 6. Bilvamangala-stotra.º 1 4 1. Peterson's Third Report 1884-1886, Bombay and London, 1887, p. 394, No. 292=No. 292 of 1884 of the Bhandarkar Institute. 2. Bühler, Op. cit.. Fasc. ii, p. 92, No. 137. 3. Mitra's Notices, vi, pp. 297-298, No. 2234 (53 verses). 4. Notices, lii, p. 171, No. 1198. 5. Op. cit, IX, p. 60, No. 2951. 6. Eggeling, Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the India Office Library, vii, p. 1474, No. 3907, ·BILVAMANGALA xcvii 7. Krsna-stotra. 8. Bilvamangala-nāma-kośa-kāvya. 7 and 8 above are really different versions of the same work. 6, . Suppositious Works :- 9. Govindābhiseka. Durgāprasāda Yati in his commentary upon this work says about Krsnalilāśuka: श्रीपद्मपाद-मुनिवर्य-विनेय-वर्ग-श्रीभूषणं मुनिरसौ कवि-सार्वभौमः । श्रीकृष्ण-रूप-परमामृत-पान-शीलश्चक्र तदीय-चरितं वहुधा हिताय ।। श्रीकृष्णलीलाशुक-बद्ध-काव्यं विवृत्य लोकस्य हिताय पूर्वम् । तच्छेष-पूर्ति च पुनर्विधाय विवृण्महे उत्तर-भागभेतम् ।। The Govindābhișeka consists of 8 cantos and its supplement by Durgāprasāda of 4 cantos. Bilvamangala's work is devoted to the illustrations of the sūtras of the Prakrit Grammar. This grammarian Bilvamangala is, in any case, identical with the commentator of Bhoja's Sarasvati-kanthābharana. It is difficult to say whether this Bilvamangala the grammarian is the same as our Lilāśuka. 10. Tribhuvana-subhaga. II. Ganapati-stuti. Karkotaka-stuti. 1 12. 1. Together with the supplement of 4 cantos, this work is known as Sricihnakävya; Madras Oriental MSS. Library Catalogue, Author index, p. 19. 13 ·xcviii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 13. Ramacandra-stuti. 14. Abhava-stuti. 15. Bộndāvana-stuti. 16. Kāla-vadha. 17. Purusakāra (ed. in Trivandrum Sanskrit Series). Of the anthological works consulted, the Sabhyālamkarana consists of only two verses of Bilvamangala, the Sārngadhara-paddhati three and the Padyāmrtatarangini six. Some of these verses are found in more than one anthological work (see p. xxii—Introduction). None of these verses is, however, found in the original part of the Krsna-karņāmſta, viz. the first Āśvāsa. Tania: etc. i.e. PT. 35 is found in the South Indian version of the Krsna-karņāmſta. All the verses of Bilvamangala so far traced have a great religious fervour. They are all sincere outbursts devoted heart. In v. 35 of this work, he regrets for his previous attempts to please people with his composition; now he sincerely endeavours to devote his poetic talent to the praise of Mother Sarasvati. Krsna's jocular conversation with Candravati who retorts him outright in the same strain as he does—he calling her Rādhā and she calling him Kamsa—is quite amusing. His deceitful conversation with Rādhā as found in v. 16 of this work breathes forth the effusion of a very 1. See Pāpayanmaya Sūri's Text, II. 4. 2. SA. 205.

·CANDRACUDA xcix of a devoted heart and exhibits the skill of the poet in the employment of puns. Krsna avoids each and every issue by the employment of a word having more than one 1 sense. CANDRACUDA He was the son of Bhatta Purusottama’ and author of the Anyokti-kanthābharana, Candrasekhara-vivāhakāvya,' Kārtavīryodaya" and Prastāva-cintamani.° None of the early anthologies published, viz., published, viz., the ŚP., 1. Thus : Và sah: i. Garments ii. dwelling-house Vāsaḥ: i. Scent Yāminyāmuşitah: i. Yāminyām ii. Yāminyā muşitaḥ uşitaḥ Vāsas ( neuter ) means garments, and Vāsah (masc. ) means dwelling-house and scent. The Nom. singular of Vāsa, whether neuter or masc., is Vāsaḥ, 2. As such, he is to be distinguished from the celebrated Smārta of the same name, son of Umāpati (Umana Bhatta and grandson of Dharmeśvara). 3. Aufrecht in his Cat. Cat. mentions that the work was published in the Kāvya-mālā. This is wrong, 4. Sūci-pustaka containing a list of the MSS. of Fort William, Asiatic Society of Bengal, etc., 8. 5. Mitra, Cat. of Sans. MSS. in the Library of His Highness the Mahārāja of Bikaner, 296 ; Sans. MSS. Catalogue of Calcutta Sanskrit College, Kavya volume, 1904, No. 13. 6. Weber's Verzeichniss der Sanskrit und Prakrit Handschriften der Königlichen Bibliothek in Berlin, p. 229.

·с PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 1 3 SSV., SUK., SMV., KVS, and PAV. contains any of his verses. The SS. The SS. quotes seven, the PV. two, the SSS., one and the PT. two verses under his name. The PT. also quotes two verses from his Anyoktikanthābharana” and two from his Prastāva-cintāmani. Candrasekhara quoted in the PT. and PV. (see p. xxii) may be identical with Candracüda. In v. 44 of the PT. the poet praises Yamunā as the sanctifier of impure things which may subsequently find place in heaven whereas in v. 267, the name of Hari is declared as the most efficacious object; it is invaluable, at the same time so easily obtainable. CANDRAKAVI One of the MSS. of the PT. gives the name of the poetas Candraka. But as the SP. (v. 769, p. 119) quotes the identical verse and gives the name of the poet as Candrakavi, this name is chosen. The name Candraka is found in the ŚP. and also quoted by Kșemendra in his Aucitya-vicāra-carcă and also in the Kavi-kanthābharana of the same (4. 1, 5. I), printed in the Kāvya-mālā. The Rāja-tarangini (2. 16) knows a playwright of the same name who flourished during the reign of Tuñjīna. Even though Candra or Candraka 1. See Introduction, p. xxii under Candracūda. 2. viz. 232 and 239. 3. viz. 155 and 49.

·DEVAGANA ci be not identical, he flourished certainly before the 14th century A.D. when the SP. was composed. In the verse quoted in the PT. (195) which is an Anyokti on the cloud, it is enjoined either to pour water or to allow the moon to shine. of our CANDRASEKHARA There is no proof to show that this Candrasekhara is identical with Candracūda. There are several poets of the above name;? in the present stage knowledge, it is difficult to identify our Candrasekhara with any of them. The PT. quotes only one verse of Candrasekhara in which the dancing of Siva is admired by the devout poet. DEVAGANA Our MS. B. gives the name of this poet as Devagañadeva.” This poet is, probably, identical with 1. Candrasekhara-author of the Abhinava-Bhārata; Mysore, 263, Candrasekhara-author of the Bhārata-Sāra-Samgraha, Mysore, 307. Candrasekhara, of Bengal, author of the Sūrjana-carita or Rājasurjana-carita in 20 cantos. Mitra, Notices, 1870. Candrasekhara Rājaguru--Mathurāniruddha-Nāțaka, MS. deposited at Madras Or. MSS. Library, Author Index, p. 27, etc. 2. See fn. 7, v. 212, p. 52.

·cii PADYAMRTA-TARANGIŅI the poet of the same name, ten of whose verses are quoted in ŚP.' In the present stage of our knowledge nothing more about Devagnadeva is known. DHARANIDHARA p. xxiii). The verses of Dharanīdhara have been quoted in the KVS., SUK., SS. as well as PT. (see Intro., One of our MSS. gives his name as Dharanidhara Bhatta as well. As his verse has been quoted in the KVS., he must have flourished earlier than 1,000 A.D. The India Office Library possesses a MS. of a work called Rasavati-śataka by an author of the same name. GADĀDHARA Only one verse of this poet has been quoted in the PT. (v. 118). The name of Gadādhara is also found in the Sad-ukti-karņāmộta, Subhāșita-hārāvali and Subhāșita-sāra-samuccaya (p. xxiii). As Gadādhara, author of the Rasikajīvana, flourished in the middle of the 17th century, he cannot be identical with the poet of the same name quoted in the Sad-ukti-karnāmrta of Sridharadāsa who flourished several centuries earlier. Gadādharas quoted in the later anthologies may refer to the same poet. 1. See above, p. xxii. 2. MS. No. 2079. For the interpretation of the verse quoted in the PT. see References and Notes, p. 87.

·GANAPATI ciii GANAPATI The verses of a poet of the above name have been quoted in the SSV. as well as SUK. (see pp. xxiii-xxiv) but this poet must be distinguished from our Ganapati who seems to be identical with Bhānukara's father. The PV. quotes one verse attributed to both Ganapati and Bhānukara (v. 665) and another verse (v. 789), attributed to Bhānukara, son of Ganapati. Again there is one verse, अलक्षित-कुचाभोगं, etc. which is attributed to Ganapati in the PV. (v. 540) and to Bhānukara in the SV. (v.713) and SSS. (v. 113). All the later anthologies quote Ganapati's verses, thus establishing beyond doubt that Bhānukara as well as his father were poets of repute. In one of the verses preserved in the Subhāsita-sārasamuccaya, Ganapati addresses follows: भो लोलिम्बकवे कुरु प्रणमनं किं स्थीयते स्थाणुवत् कस्मै कामनृपाल-बाल-शशिने नायं शशी वर्तते । किन्तु व्योम्नि विभाति रौप्या-रचितं चन्द्र-द्य तेर्वाजिनः पाद-त्राणमिदं पदाद्विगलितं तत्सौम्य जानीमहे ।। poet Lolimba as 1. SSS. 196 2. Probably, same as Lolambarāja, son of Divākara and descendant of Surya Pandita. Lolambarāja or Lolimbarāja was the author of the Hara-vilāsa (published in the Kāvya-mālā, Part xi, pp. 94-133; see also Tanjore Catalogue, vi. 2814) and the Sundara-Damodara not published ·civ PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI This is really a different version of the text: भो लोलिम्बराज(१)कुरु प्रणमनं किं स्थीयते स्थाणुवत् कस्मै भोजनृपाल-बालशशिने नायं शशी वर्तते । किं तव्योम्नि विभाति चास्त-समये चन्द्र-द्य तेर्वाजिनः पाद-त्राणमिदं जवाद्विगलितं तत्सौम्य जानीमहे ।। This second version indicates that the author of the verse was a contemporary of king Bhoja and as such, this version cannot naturally be the composition of our Ganapati. If at all, this verse was composed by his namesake who flourished several centuries earlier than him and some of whose verses are preserved in the earlier anthologies.' In one verse he praises very highly one Gaņeśvara Kavi. Gaņeśvara and Ganapati are identical in sense and one naturally wonders if this verse really refers to the poet himself. Ganapati whose verses have been quoted in the SUK., SMV., and SSV. cannot be the same as Bhānuas yet (for MS., see Catalogue of MSS. in Adyar Library, II. 16). His Ayurvedic works, viz. Vaidya-jivana, Vaidyavatamsa, etc. deserve unconditional praise for lucidity of style and exhaustive treatment of the subjects concerned in a condensed form. 1. गणेश्वर-कवेर्वदौविरचनक-वाचस्पतेः प्रसन्न-गिरिनन्दिनी-चरण-पल्लव-ध्यायिनः । तथा जयति भारती भगवती यथा सा सुधा मुधा भवति सभ्र वामधर-माधुरी म्लायति ॥ PV. 788 ·GANAPATI CV kara's father Ganapati whose verses have been quoted in the later anthologies. In pp. xxiii-xxiy of the Introduction, the former verses have inadvertently been entered under the name of Ganapati, poet of the Padyāmſtatarangini. Bhānukara, as we have seen before, flourished in the first-half of the sixteenth century and his father Aourished a bit earlier whereas the SUK." composed in 1205 A.D., the SMV” in the 13th century was 1. The date of the work is, as is given in the work itself, 1127 Samvat or 1205 A. D. :- शाकेऽत्र सप्तविंशत्यधिक-शतोपेत-दश-शते ११२७ शरदाम् । श्रीमल्लक्ष्मणसेन-क्षितिपस्य रसेक-विशेऽब्दे ॥ सवितुर्गत्या फाल्गुन-विशेषु परार्थ-हेतवे कुतुकात् । श्रीधरदासेनेदं सदुक्ति-कर्णामृतं चक्र ॥ 2. Jalhaņa and his father Lakşmidhara flourished during the reign of king Krşpa of Kāśmira. मपित्रा दत्तमस्मै प्रतिहत-बलवोषि-वर्गोपसर्ग राज्यं प्राज्य-प्रभाव-प्रथित-गुण-भृता कृष्णराजाय भवत्या। तन्निर्वाह्य मयेति द्विगुणित-धिषणा-शक्ति-भक्तिर्विधत्ते सर्व य स्वामि-कार्य हितमनयहता भावुकेनानुजेन । The royal line is as follows: मल्लुगि मिल्लमः (1187-1191A. D.) .. जैत्रपालः (1191-1210 A. D.) सिंहः (सिघणः) (1210-1247 A. D.) जैतुगिः कृष्णः (1247-1260 A. D.) महादेवः 14 ·cvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI A.D. and the SSV. in its present form about the 15th century A.D. 1 Ganapati as a poet The verses of Ganapati that are preserved in anthological works may be classified under the following heads :- 1. Gods Siva: PT. 19=PV. 19 2 I 11. The King The sword of the king: PT. 88 The fame of the king: PV. 89=SS. 95 2 Jalhaņa gives his own lineage as follows, in the Introductory part of his work: ICT: TY Varon DOCERE LGGLLLLL Hetert: जल्हा 7919T: अनन्तः जनार्दनः लक्ष्मदेव जल्हण: 1. Vandyaghātiya Sarvānanda quotes the Subhāṣitāvali of Vallabhadeva in 1160 A.D. in his commentary on the Amara-koşa. The present edition of Peterson, however, betrays interpolations. 2. For the Pratīkas of this and the following verses, see + pp. xxiii-xxiv.

·GANAPATI cvii III. Women and Love I Separation : PT. 169 : SA. 743 93=PV. 2 Sportive dalliances :- Jala-keli: Kañcukottārana: SSS. 66 and 68=PV. 543 and 544; and also SSS. 67 Bhramari-kridā: PV. 539 and 540 Kanduka-krīdā: SSS. 527 : SSS. 94=PV. 528 Features: - Eyes: SA. 82 Breasts : SA. 60 Waist: Romāvali: SA. 138 =PV, 203 w PV. 207 IV. Season 1 The Spring: SSS. 285 =SA. 618 V. Nature sung Midday: SSS. 59-60 2 Morning: SSS. 14 3 Moon-rise: SSS. 195-196 Stars: SSS. 186=SA. 374 4 The hare of the moon: PV. 583 ur ·cvii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI VI. Miscellaneous I 2 Forest: PV. 661 Penance-grove: PV. 665 3 Stately mansion: SSS. 2 263-264; SSS. 267=PV. 591 4 Benediction: SSV. 61 Ganapati belonged to a family which could boast of a succession of leading Sanskrit scholars. In the Padyāmſta-tarangiņi, the verses of Ganapati's uncle (or father?) Samkara Miśra, Ganapati himself and his son Bhānukara or Bhānudatta have been quoted. The father was not as great a poet as the son; still, his verses are worth-preserving as is evident from the anthologies. GAUDA This Bengalee poet must have fourished during the reign of king Mukundadeva, last king of Orissa as he praises him as an excellent fighter. Mukundadeva was defeated and killed in Hijri 975 i.e. 1567 A.D. Therefore, this Sanskrit poet of Bengal must have flourished at that time. The verse कर-वारिरहेण, etc. quoted in the PT. (v. 100) has been quoted in the SS. as well (v. 159; see p. xxiv of the Introd.) The Padyāvali of Rūpa Gosvāmin whose literary activities lay between 1495 A.D.-1550 A.D. quotes also a verse of a Gaudiya poet (see p. xxiv).

·GUNAKARA cix I GOVINDARAJA Sārngadhara in the chapter devoted to the praise of Great Poets quotes a verse of Deveśvara in praise of Govindarāja (v. 181).' Sārngadhara also quotes a few verses of Govindarāja in his paddhati." That he was a very popular poet is also evidenced by the Subhāṣitāvali and Sūkti-muktāvali which quote some of his verses and by the Padyāmſta-tarangini which quotes only one verse. It is unfortunate that this great poet should in course of time pale into insignificance." 3 GUNAKARA One of the verses of Gunākara quoted in the ŚP. (no. 3914) has been quoted by Govindajit in his SA. (v. 172) and the SSS. Sārngadhara quotes seven other 1. इन्दुप्रभा-रस-विदं विहगं विहाय कीरानने स्फुरसि भारति का रतिस्ते। आद्यं यदि श्रयसि जल्पतु कौमुदीनां गोविन्दराज-वचसां च विशेषमेषः ।। 2. See pp. xxiv. xxv of our Introduction. 3. Op. cit. 4. Rice records the name of one Govindarāja, another of the Rāja-vamsa-kavya (Catalogue of Sans. MSS. in Mysore and Coorg, No. 240) and Oppert of another, author of the Rāmāyaṇa-campū (List of Sans. MSS. in Private Libraries of Southern India, 8214).

·CX PADYĀMỘTA-TARANGINI verses of our poet one of which (no. 1574) is identical with the verse quoted in the PT.' HARIBHASKARA, OR BHASKARA, ALSO CALLED HARI. to the 3 Personal History Haribhāskara, known in short as Bhāskara, was the son of Apājinanda, at times also called Ajāji Bhatta, son of Haribhatta and grandson of Purusottama Bhatta of Benares." He belonged Kāśyapa gotra. The ancestors of Haribhāskara were all very pious persons.' Haribhāskara's father was, probably, a physician by profession." Haribhāskara's son Jayarāma was also a learned He wrote a commentary on his father's PT. called the Padyāmſta-tarangini-sopāna, some extracts from which are given in the present edition. Jayarāma quotes at times his father's opinions, particularly from some of his works which are not otherwise known As will be evidenced by the extracts, this commentary very helpful for the right understandman. to us. is 1. The Sad-ukti-karņāmộta quotes a verse of one Guņākarabhadra (V. 65. 4, gru-u-guarrat: etc.) 2. See the concluding verses of the PT. 3. See the colophon of the PT. 4. See v. 299 of the PT.

·HARIBHASKARA cxi 3 ing of the verses quoted in the PT.; but for this, the first few of the verses of the Rāja-taranga of the PT. and bearing upon the Mimāmsā, the Nyāya and the Sanskrit Grammar would have remained quite unintelligible to many. The patron of our poet was Yasayanta, abbreviated as Jasvanta, in whose honour he composed a poetical work called Jasvanta-Bhāskara. Several verses from this work have been quoted in the PT. There is another work of the same name on Dharma which deals with the rites that are to be performed throughout the year. It is clear from this work on Dharma that this Jasavanta Singh was the son of Indramani and ruled over some part of Bundelkhand." He is also highly praised in v. 109 of the PT. Our poet also praises king Rāma Rāja or Rāmacandra in verses 45 and 64 of the PT. and also Dhīrasimha in another (PT.59). This Rāma Rāja is probably identical with the king of Satara, Rāma Raja I, 1. PT. 23-25; 59; PT. 90. 2. See above. He expressly states that the Jasvanta- Bhāskara was his own work, sê Ha-Het-era- Extra", or simply "मत्कृत०"। 3. See f.n. I above and PT. 181-183, p. 45 of the text. 4. See Bikaner Catalogue, MS. No. 508 "Cache - प्रकाशः।" 5. See Rajendralal Mitra's Reports, Ms. No. 1697.

·Сҳ11 PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI who died of small-pox at Jinji and whose infant son Siewa was crowned king under the guardianship of Rāmacandra Pandita and the regency of his mother Tārābāi. Dhirasimha is, probably, one of the members of the Royal family of Bundelkhand or Satara. This Bhāskara must be distinguished from the poet of the same name mentioned in the earlier anthological works such as the Subhāṣitāvali' and Sūkti-muktāvaliº and from Bhāskaradeva mentioned in the Sad-ukti-karnāmſta." Date Fortunately, three of the works of Haribhāskara are dated and therefore, no doubt as to the exact date of Haribhāskara remains, From this it is evident that Bhāskara flourished in the latter half of the seventeenth century A.D. and his literary activity continued at least from 1673. A.D. which is the date of the composition of the PT.4 to 1695 A.D. 1 1. Bhadanta Bhāskara or Jyautişikabhatta Bhāskara : vy. 2272, 524, 3512 and 3375. One Bhāskarasena is also mentioned here; vy. 2459 and 2460. 2. V. 62 p. 226, V. 6, P. 403. 3. Only one verse, 242, p. 242 of Lahore ed. 4. See the last verse of the PT.

·HARIBHASKARA схііі when the Śuddhi-prakāśa of the poet was composed.' The other dated work of the poet was the commentary called the Setu on the Vștta-ratnākara of Kedārabhatta which was also composed at Benares in 1676, three years later than the PT.2 The PT. refers to the poet's Gangā-stuti, Jasvanta- Bhāskara as well as the Bhāskara-carita and therefore, there is no doubt that these works were composed a few years earlier than 1673 A.D. probably by 1670 A.D. Even though he be twenty years old at that time, Haribhāskara must have been born about 1650 A.D. We come to know of the following works of Haribhāskara, none of which has as yet been published: - Poetical Works: - 1. Ganga-stuti. No complete MS. of the work is available. This work has been referred to in the PT. from which the poet quotes some of his verses on the Ganges." 1. Vide India Office Catalogue, MSS. 177,958 and 1139; Stein, Kashmir and Jammu Catalogue of MSS. belonging to the Raghunath Temple Library, 105. 2. See Peterson's Reports, II. 190; III. 546 and India Office Catalogue, II. 303. 3. PT. 37-40, pp. 10-11. 15

·cxiv
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
2. Bhāskara-caritra.
From these it is clear that the work is devoted
to the praise of the sun. Six verses have been
quoted from this in the PT.
1
3. lasvanta-bhaskara.
This work is probably, to be distinguished from
the work of the same name by the same author on
Dharma. Several verses have been
quoted from
this work in the PT.2
4. Lakşmi-stuti.
Two verses have been quoted from this stanza in
the PT.:
5. Padyāmrta-tarangini.
Metrical Work
6. (a) Commentary called Setu on Kedārabhatta's
Vrtta-ratnākara. *
1. PT. 23-25, pp. 7-8; 181-183, p. 45.
2. PT. 59, p. 18; 74, pp. 21-22; PT. 90; p.25. Jasavanta
Singh is also praised highly in v. 109 of the PT.
3. PT. 30,"gat ramach-Ega:" I
4. India Office MSS. 235 and 1520; Mitra, Reports,
712; Weber, Berlin Catalogue, p. 225; Aufrecht, Oxford
Catalogue, 198; Benares Catalogue 1864-74, 32; Mitra,
Bikaner Catalogue, 281; Catalogue of Pt. Radhakrishna's
Library, 24; Cat. of Pri. Libraries in N. W. Provinces, 610;

·HARIBHASKARA Grammatical Work 7. (a) Paribhāṣā-bhāskara." It is a good work and has been commented upon by Rājārāma Dikșita, Srinivāsas and Harirāma. 2 4 5 Smrti Smrti-prakāśa. Parts of the above :- a. Śrāddha-prakāśa.“ b. Suddhi-prakāśa. Oudh Catalogue, Calcutta, 1878, vi, 8; xiv, 40; xvl, 68 and Peterson's Reports, 2.190 and 3.396; quoted by Jayarāma in his Sopāna, PT., p. 21, foot-note. 1. Bühler's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. contained in the Private Libraries of Guzrat, etc. 3, 10; Benares Sanskrit College MSS. Catalogue, Benares, 1864-1874, 20; Mitra's Grammar Cat., A. S. B., Calcutta 1877, 53; Khatmundu Catalogue, 9; Rice, Mysore and Coorg Catalogue, 18; Bhandarkar's Report, 1883-1884, 60. 303. 2. N. W. P. Sans. MSS. Cat., Benares, 1874, 66; N. W. P. Sans. MSS. Cat., Allahabad, 1877-86, 1.96. 3. Op. cit. 50.56 and 1.104. 4. Op. cit. 64. 5. Kielhorn's Catalogue of Sans. MSS. in Central Provinces, 202. 6. Mitra's Bikaner Catalogue, 467 (Sraddha-prakāśa). 7. India Office Catalogue, MSS. No. 177, 958 and 1139; Benares Sans. College Catalogue, Benares, 1864-1874, 136; Pt. Kashinātha Kunta's Report of Sans. MSS., 24; Stein's ·CXV1 PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI c. Mukti-ksetra-prakāśa.' Purana I. 3 I. Adhyātma-Rāmāyana-prakāśa." Miscellaneous Patra-praśasti. Haribbāskara as a poet There may be some doubt as to the genuine authorship of the verses ascribed to Bhāskara in the Padyāmſta-tarangini. But it is quite in keeping with the habit of the authors of koșa-kavyas to mention their own names in stead of stating ममैतत् , ममैतौ, etc. The latter practice is, of course, more usual; but the former also is not unknown. Moreover, the verses quoted by the compiler from his own works such as the Gangā-stuti, Lakşmi-stuti, Bhāskara-caritra and Jasvanta-bhāskara show that Haribhāskara was not a bad poet and there is no reason why we should doubt as to his capacity in composing the verses Raghunatha Temple (Kashmir and Jammu) MSS. Library Catalogue, 105. 1. Stein's Catalogue, 99. 2. As mentioned by Jayarāma in his Sopāna on Padyāmộta-tarangiņi, 2.48. 3. MS. at present belonging to Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute;. see A. V. Kathavate's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS., Bombay, 1901, No. 521, 1891-95.

·HARIBHASKARA cxvü verses attributed to "Bhāskara" in the PT. in the PT. Again, there are cases in the PT. where one MS. attributes the to Bhāskara (e.g. gat #17224, p. 23) whereas another MS. refers us to a particular work of the poet Haribhāskara (see f.n. Çat 47-69-7778FR-Efteta ). All these lead to the conclusion that the verses in question were really composed by nobody else than our poet Haribhāskara. Bbāskara's verses classified Two verses of Bhāskara have been quoted in the Subhāșita-sāra-samuccaya (vv. 805-806); both of them are found in the Padyāmſta-carangini (vv. 120-121). Our knowledge about the poetical activities of Haribhāskara is at present limited to the Padyāmſtatarangiņi containing in particular as it does a few verses from some other works of the poet. classification of the verses of our poet is really a replica of the contents of the PT., excluding as it does only a few subjects on which he does not write at all. So a Verses Page Taranga Subject ग्रन्थकर्तृ-मङ्गलाचरणादि गणेशः 9-2 २ I: देव Fra: १७ दाशरथी रामः ·cxviii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Verses Page Taranga I: देव २३-२५ २८ Subject सूर्यः भवानी लक्ष्मीः सरस्वती वेणी W " ६ १० ३६ ३७-४० ४३ १०-११ १२ ४५ II: राज १३ १८ ५६ यमुना राज-वर्णनम् दानम् दानम् विदायः कीर्तिः १६ १६ प्रतापः १६ ૨૧ २१-२२ ७४ प्रतापः " गजः २२ ७६-८० অশ্ব: २३ " ८६ २४ २५ " २६ " ११०-१११ III: रस ११६-११७ " ३१ ३२ खडगः पृथ्वीपति-प्रयाणम् शत्रु-पलायनम् काम-प्रभावः नायिका पोगण्डावस्था यौवनम् बालाङ्गानि-वेणी मुखम् भ्रूवाः नयने नासिका-मौक्तिकम् कुचौ ३४ १२०.१२१ १२७-१२६ १३१-१३२ १३४ १३७ १३८ १४२ १४७-१४८ " " १ " ३५ ३६ " ३७ ·HARIBHASKARA cxix Verses Page Taranga १५३.१५.४ III: रस १६५ ४१ " १७२ ४२ وو Subject बालाङ्गानि-रोमावली वियोगः हास्यः सूर्यः चन्द्रः मेघः सिंहः कोकिलः १८१-१८३ १८६-१८७ १६६-१६७ IV : अन्योक्ति ४६ " " ” २०६-२०७ ५०-५१ " २११ भ्रमरः हंसः चकोरः ५.३ " २१५-२२६ ५४-५५ रसालः २४२-२४३ कमलम् ५६ " २४५ रत्नाकरः " २४८ " २५१ ६४-६५ V: प्रशस्त्यादि २६४ २६६ शङ्खः कूपः भक्ति-लक्षणानिः श्रवणम् कीर्तनम् स्मरणम् पाद-सेवनम् ग्रन्थकर्तृ-बंश-परिचयादि ७ २७४ " २७५ " २६७-३०१ ७१-७२ This long list of subjects at once shows that Haribhāskara compiled the Padyāmộta-tarangini not only for collecting chosen verses on various subjects but also for incorporating his own contribution to those topics as far as possible. It is clear from the verses of Haribhāskara that he had a very facile pen;

·PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI his style is simple. The alliterations he employs are in no way forced and are, therefore, very apt and striking. The puns, too, are quite charmingly employed." Haribhāskara’s thoughts are not lofty. He is lacking in high-soaring poetic imagination; the imaginations he resorts to are all stereotyped. A few verses, however, deserve notice. In v. 36 of this work on the description of the Triveni, the poet imagines that the Ganges and the Yamunā, proud on account of their power to rescue the dead bodies fallen into them, are engaged in quarrels, threatening each other with their hand-like waves. The red water of the Sarasvati remains in between them and happens to be their target as it were. In v. 37 (on the Ganges), the poet wonders why the Ganges should remain on Siva's head and Durgā by his side. Both of them are born of Himālaya; again, Durgā practised austere penances in her girlhood; still, why should the Ganges get so much preference as to reside on the head of Siva? In v. 40, the poet finds solution: but for the nectarine water of the Ganges, Siva would have been compelled to breathe his last on account of his taking virulent poison. a 1. For interpretations of the puns employed by Haribhāskara, see Notes.

·cxxi HARIBHATTA, TAILANGA HARIBHATTA, TAILANGA The verses of one Haribhatta have been quoted in the SSV. (nos. 245,269,536,2160,2936,2937 and 3369). Two verses assigned to one Haribhatta are found in the Padyāvali of Rūpagosvāmin (nos. 328 and 335). These verses are not found in the earlier anthologies. The verse of Haribhatta quoted in the Padyāmſtatarangini (v. 246) is quoted in the PV. as well (v. 720) but is not traced anywhere else. We have no evidence in support of the identification of Haribhatta with his namesakes of the earlier anthologies. These three Haribhatças may or may not be identical. One Haribhatta is known to us as the commentator of the Nalodaya." Caturbhuja who wrote the Rasa-kalpa-druma at the instance of Shayasta Khan in Sam. 1745 i.e. 1689 A.D. in 1000 verses divided into 65 prastāvas mentions the name of one our 1. See notes, p. 100, v. 246. 2. For a contemporary Haribhatta of Sri Caitanya, see Caitanya-caritāmộta, Madhya, xi. 87 and 159. 3. Catalogue of the ASB., 89. 4. This is the fateful year when Shaysta Khan was succeeded in Bengal by Ibrahim Khan, son of Ali Mardan, Shaysta Khan was a Sanskrit poet six of whose verses are quoted in Caturbuja's Rasa-kalpa-druma. See below. 16 ·сxxii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Haribhatta among other poets." As such this Haribhatta must have fourished earlier than 1689 A.D. And therefore, if our poet Haribhatta may be identified with this Haribhatta, he must have fourished before this date. 1. Such as Acalarudra, Aniruddha, Avilamba, Isvaradāsa, Ugragraha, Kamsanārāyaṇa, Gaudayādava, Jaganmanirāja, Dhakkārava, Daśāvadhāna, Dhanadeva Navinakavindra, Nāthamiśra, Pañcānana, Parasurāma, Bhāratikavi, Bhūpatimiśra. Mati, Madhuravalli, Mahāmanuşya, Mohanamiéra, Raghupati, Rantideva, Rāmacandra Sarasvati, Rānarāma, Ruci, Lakkhyā, Vasanta, Vaņirasāla, Vāhinipati, Viśvambhara, Vidyā, Vidyānidhi, Shaystakhan, Sañjaya Kavirāja, Sarvadāsa, Svasthānamiśra, Haribhatta and Horindra. Pratīkas of the verses of some of the poets of RKD. : 1. Mate-ofruara: ra: किमयं कालिमा; नाधराद्विगलिता; पाणिभ्यां चल०; परिचित-रसना । 2. Madhuravalli-रक्ताशोक-कृशोदरी; दुर्जन-विभव० ; बधिरस्येव शु० ; दिव्यचक्षुरहं ; मित्र तत्रभवता ; निःक्षिप्त कबरी० ; कुबलय-नयना। 3. Ruci-Awita fa: ; 98a-593724-17; ataars-rat; संवरणाय वधूटी। 4, Lakkhyā-HET Tomato I 5. Sastakhāna-करात् प्रसार्य ; वस्तुतः शुद्ध प्रात्मा ; गन्तव्यानाविक; किशुक-व्याजतो; नीरादेव जनुः ; क्षाराम्बु-मधु । ;

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA Court-poet of Shah Jahan (1628-1658) and great favourite of Dara Shikoh (d. 1659). Personal history Jagannātha was the son of Perubhatta' or Peramabhatta’ and Lakşmi of the village Mungundu in the Godāvari district. He was a Tailanga brahmin of the Veginada community. He was very fortunate in his training as a student, his father himself being the teacher. His father in his turn was the disciple of Jñānendra Bhikṣu in Vedānta, of Mahendra in Nyāya and Vaiseșika, of Khandadeva . 1. Rasa-Gangadhara, 1.3:- पाषाणादपि पीयूषं स्यन्दते यस्य लीलया। तं वन्दे पेरुभट्ठाख्यं लक्ष्मीकान्तं महागुरुम् ॥ In commenting upon Laksmi, Nagesa says, "लक्ष्मीति तत-पत्नी-नाम " 2. Concluding verse (52) of the Prānābharana (No. 53 is an interpolation) :- तैलङ्गान्वय-मङ्गलालय-महालक्ष्मी-दया-लालितः श्रीमत्-प्रेरमभट्ट-सूनुरनिशं विद्वल्ललाटन्तपः । सन्तुष्टः कमताधिपस्य कवितामाकर्ण्य तद्वर्णन श्रीमत-पण्डितराज-पण्डित-जगन्नाथो व्यधासीदिदम् ॥ 3. Op. cit. 4. See colophon to the Bhāmini-vilāsa.

·cxxiv PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 1 in Pūrva-mimāmsā and Seşavireśvara in the Mahābhāsya." Šeşavireśvara taught Jagannātha Panditarāja as well. It is said that Jagannātha started a school at Jaipur. He as well as other Panditas of Jaipur were once challenged by a Kāzi to an open debate in matters concerning Islam. It was only only Jagannātha who took up the challenge, studied the religious literature of the Moslems as much and as quickly as he could within the fixed date and defeated the Kāzi. This creditable performance had such a telling effect upon the ruler of Delhi that he at once invited Jagannātha to his court. Jagannātha accepted the same and a fresh chapter in his life's history began. There is a tradition that he fell violently in love with a Muslim girl called Lavangi whom he married. Probably, he was unmarried when he came to the court of the ruler of Delhi.” That he was much enamoured 1. Rasa-Gangādhara, 1.2: श्रीमजज्ञानभितोरधिगत-सकल-ब्रह्म-विद्या-प्रपञ्चः काणादीरक्षपादीरपि गहनगिरो यो महेन्द्रादवेदीत् । देवादेवाध्यगीष्ट स्मरहर-नगरे शासन जैमिनीयं शेषाङ्क प्राप्त-शेषामल-भणितिरभूत सर्व-विद्याधरो यः॥ 2. Cp. शीताता इव सङ्कुचन्ति दिवसा नैवाम्बरं शर्वरी शीघ्र मुञ्चन्ति कि च हुतभुक-कोणं गतो भास्करः। त्वं चानङ्ग हुताश-भाजि हृदये सीमन्तिनीनां गतो नास्माकं वसनं न वा युवतयः कुन्न व्रजामो वयम् ॥

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA 2 a of this Muslım girl is evidenced by several verses attributed to him. Probably Jagannātha had a son by Lavangi whose loss he mourns in one of the verses of the Rasa-Gangādhara. Jagannātha, probably, first came to Delhi during the rule of Jehangir to whom he refers in verse of the Rasa-Gangadhara.' Jagannātha himself states in the introductory part of his Asaf-vilāsa that he got his title Panditarāja from emperor Shah Jehan. His work on Asaf-khān, counsellor of Shah Jehan and brother of Nūrjāhān, manifestly shows his reverence for him and also for Rāya अवनी-तलमेव साधु 1. यवनी-रमणी विपदः शमनी कमनीयतमा नवनीत-समा। उहिऊहि-बचोऽमृत-पूर्णमुखी स सुखी जगतीह यदङ्कगता ॥ यवनी नवनीत-कोमलाङ्गी शयनीये यदि नीयते कञ्चित् । मन्ये न वनी माधवनी विनोद-हेतुः॥ न याचे गजालि न वा बाजिराजि न वित्तेषु चित्तं मदीयं कदाचित । इयं सुस्तनी मस्तक-न्यस्त-हस्ता लवड़ी कुरङगीगङ्गीकरोतु ॥ 2. अपहाय सकल-बान्धव-चिन्तामुद्रास्य गुरु-कुल-प्रणयम् । हा तनय विनयशालिन् कथमिव पर-लोक-पथिकोऽभूः ।। P. 42, 5th Nirnaya-Sagara Press ed. 3. श्यामं यज्ञोपवीतं तव किमिति मषी-संगमात् कुन जातः सोऽयं शीतांशु-कन्या-पयसि कथमभूज्जलं कज्जलाक्तम् । व्याकुप्यन्नूरदीन-क्षिति-रमणी-रिपु-नोणिभृत्-पक्ष्मलाक्षी- लक्षा-क्षीणाश्रु-धारा-समुदित-सरितां सर्वतः संगमेन ॥ (P. 703). The full name of Jehangir was Nuruddin Muhammad Jehangir.

·cxxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Mukunda of Kashmir at whose instance he composed the same. The verse attributed to Jagannātha Panditarāja declaring that only two īśvaras or Lords, either the Lord of Delhi or of the Universe, are to be approached for help, the rest being simply worthless from the point of view of real patronage,' would, probably, refer to Shah Jahan during whose reign he passed the longest period of his life at the court of Delhi. In some MSS. of his work Jagad-abharaṇa, there is a reference to his enjoyment of the patronage of Dara Shikoh (see below: under the works of Jagannātha— Jagadābharana). Moreover, Dara Shikoh was murdered in 1659, only one year after the imprisonment of his father Shah Jahan. The tradition is that Jagannātha Panditarāja left the court of Delhi in sheer disgust after the murder of Dara Shikoh and came to Benares where he was severely reprimanded by Appayya Diksita apparently for marrying Muslim girl. This was, most probably, only retaliating for Jagannātha's severe criticism of his work Citramīmāmsă in the Citra-mimāımsā-khandana. Jagannātha, however, took the insult so terribly to heart that he is said to have committed suicide along with his a 1. दिल्लीश्वरो वा जगदीश्वरो वा मनोरथान् पूरयितुं समर्थः । अन्य पालैः परिदीयमानं शाकाय वा स्याल्लवणाय वा स्यात् ॥

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA CXXXVÜ beloved Lavangi in the holy water of the Ganges. There is a tradition that the Ganga-Lahari of Jagannātha was composed for this purpose; as he stepped down and down, he recited one after another the 53 verses of this stotra after which he and Lavangi were drowned. But this incident must have taken place not immediately after his leaving the court of Delhi. He says in the Šānta-vilāsa, part IV of the Bhāmini-vilāsa, v. 32, that after leaving Delhi, he resided at Muttra.' The third canto of the Bhāmini-vilāsa, viz. the Karuna, apparently appears to have been composed after the demise of Jagannātha's partner in life. But really if the Karuna-vilāsa as a part of the Bhāmini-vilāsa were composed with the express intention of having ready illustrations for the Rasa-Gangādhara as Nāgeśa says," no personal loss need be taken into consideration with re- 1. शास्त्राण्याकलितानि नित्य-विधयः सर्वऽपि संभाविता दिल्लीवल्लभ-पाणि-पल्लव-तले नीतं नवीनं वयः। सम्प्रत्युझित-वासनं मधुपुरी-मध्ये हरिः सेव्यते सर्व पण्डितराज-राजि-तिलकेनाकारि लोकाधिकम् ॥ 2. Jagannatha says in the Rasa-Gangādhara, v. 6:= faata qayerUITE काव्यं मयाऽन्न निहितं न परस्य किंचित् । कि सेव्यते सुमनसां मनसाऽपि गन्धः कस्तूरिका-जनन-शक्ति-भृता मृगेण ॥ Nagesa says,"काव्यं भामिनीविलासाख्यम्" ।

·CXXVIII PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI gard to the composition of the verses. Moreover, as there is no evidence whatsoever that Jagannātha Panditarāja married a second time, the above supposition distinctly goes against the tradition that he and Lavangi died together in the holy waters of the Ganges. Date. The Rasa-Garigādhara contains a verse' which refers to Nurdin. Nurdin is really the forename of Nurdin Mahammad Jahangir, father of Shah Jahan. Most probably our poet came to the court of Delhi when Jahangir was the ruler. Internal evidence shows that Jagannātha Panditarāja enjoyed the full confidence and liberal patronage of Shah Jahan. If Jagat' of the work 2 2. अथ 1, श्यामं यज्ञोपवीतं, etc., p. 703, NSP. 5th ed. सकल-लोक-विस्तार-विस्तारित-महोपकार-परम्पराधीन-मानसेन, प्रतिदिनमुघदनवद्य-गद्य-पद्याधनेक-विद्याविद्योतितान्तःकरण-कविभिरुपास्यमानेन, कृत-युगीकृत-कलि-कालेन, कुमति-तृण-जाल-समाच्छादित-वेद-वन-मार्ग-विलोकनाय समुद्दीपित-सुतर्क-दहन-ज्वाला-जालेन, मूर्तिमतेव नव्वाबासफ-खान-मनःप्रसादेन, द्विज-कुल-सेवा-हेवाकि-वाङ्मनः-कायेन, माथुर-कुल-समुद्वेन्दुना रायमुकुन्देनादि- प्टेन, सार्वभौम-श्रीशाहजहां-प्रसादाधिगत-पण्डितराज-पदवी-विराजितेन, तेलङ्ग- कुलावतंसेन, पण्डित-जगन्नाथेनासफ-विलासाख्येयमाख्यायिका निरमीयत । Introductory part of the Asaf-vilasa. Again, the word 'दिल्ली वल्लभ' in v. 32 of the Santa-vilasa, Part IV of the Bhāmini-vilasa, most probably, refers to Shah Jahan. detaSHANAMAHAAHARArmwaresmansmusaHAINNERATUREEKumar ·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA CXXIX Jagadābharana may be taken to refer to Dara Shikoh as some MSS. show, Jagannātha Panditarāja may be supposed to have continued to enjoy the patronage of the Mughal Raj till the murder of the eldest son of Shah Jahan. Therefore, our poet appears to have enjoyed the patronage of two Mughal emperors and one Mughal prince. It is only likely that Jagannātha was born in the second half of the sixteenth century and continued to contribute to Sanskrit literature till the murder of the unfortunate Mughal prince Dara Shikoh (1659 A.D.) as a court-poet of Delhi. Subsequently to his leaving the Royal court he resided at Muttra and compiled the Bhāmini-vilāsa and necessarily the Rasa- Gangādhara, if the word ‘kāvya’ in v. 6 of this work really refers to the Bhāmini-vilāsa as Nāgeśa says it does. Other evidences also help the determination of the date of Jagannātha Panditarāja. Our poet is connected with the celebrated School of Grammarians headed by Bhattoji Dikșita. His exact relationship is best seen in the following table: --- लक्ष्मीधरः भट्टोजि-दीक्षितः (son) रङ्गोजि-दीक्षितः (son) कोण्डभट्टः, author of the भूषण नीलकण्ठ-शुक्लः (disciple) (wrote in 1635 A.D.) 17 ·CXXX PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI ET: AU SELTRON ETTER & भट्टोजि-दीक्षितः (disciple) शेषवीरेश्वरः (son) वीरेश्वर-दीक्षितः (son)=भानुजिः = रामाश्रमः सत्त्वराजः पण्डितराज-जगन्नाथः (disciple) eftcalfera: (son) qete: (disciple) (wrote in 1641 A.D.) atite-HE: (disciple) वैद्यनाथ-पायगुण्डः (disciple) [For the date of Vaidyanātha, See Introduction to my edition of Kāla-Madhava-Lakşmi, Vol. 1] Nāgeśa Bhatta flourished towards the end of the 17th century and therefore the date assigned by us to Jagannātha Panditarāja who flourished two generations earlier must be about 50 years earlier still. In the Kula-prabandha composed in the seventeenth century, which is now included in the Vamśa-vichi of the Sāhitya-vaibhava of Bhatta Mathurānātha Šāstrin (Bhatta Garden, Residency Road, Jaipur, Rajputana), it is stated that one Nārāyana who was a student of Jagannātha Panditarāja succumbed to death at an early life in the seventeenth century.S This also helps the exact 1. Bhattoji's disciple Nilakantha Sukla composed a work in 1635 A.D. 2. There is a tradition that Hari-Dikşita challenged Jagannātha Panditarāja in debate in which our poet first defeated his opponent but later on was himself defeated. 3. लब्धा विद्या निखिलाः पण्डितराजाजगन्नाथात्। नारायणस्तु देवादल्पायुः स्वःपुरीमगमत् ॥

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA CXXX2 1 determination of the date of Jagannātha Panditarā;a errespective of the above evidences. Again, the Subhāṣita-hārāvali of Hari Kavi preserves å verse of Jagannātha Panditarāja in which he praises one Gangādhara.' Nāgeśa Bhatta refers to one Gangadhara as his guru in his commentary on the Rasa- Gangadhara. It may be that these two Gangadharas were identical in which case Gangādhara must have taught Nāgeśa in his old age. It may further be added that the commentary of Nāgeśa Bhatta on Rasa-Gangadhara was composed by the beginning of the eighteenth century. Jagannācha himself severely criticised Appayya Dikșita as a slavish immitator of earlier rhetoricians. Appayya was probably alive up till the end of the first quarter of the seventeenth century and in contemporary of Jagannātha. Haribhāskara, whose Vrtta-ratnākara-ţikā? was composed in 1676 A.D. includes in his Padyāmſtatarangini two verses of Jagannātha. The Padyāmſtawas, any case, a senior 1. वितण्डा-हेत्वाधैरतिवितत-वाक्यैरपि नृभि. न जेयोऽसौ विद्वज्जन-सदसि गंगाधर-बुधः। The Lakşmi-lahari of Jagannātha scems to refer to the same poet by means of pun on 15 THT in v. 3_ETTES गायन्ति स्फुरित-तनु गंगाधर-मुखाः।" 2. नत्वा गङ्गाधरं मर्म-प्रकाशं तनुते गुरुम् ; the opening line of the commentary. 3. Bhandarkar, Reports, 1877-91, p. Ixii and 1883-84, p. 60.

·CXXX11 I'ADYÄMRTA-TARANGINI tarangini is dated at 1674 A.D.' and was composed only fifteen years after the murder of Dara Shikoh. From the above evidences we may come to the conclusion that the period of Jagannātha's literary activities continued from the beginning of the seventeenth century up to about 1660 A.D. Works of Jagannātha Panditarāja. A survey of the writings of Jagannātha Panditarāja at once shows that he wrote on various subjects-(1) Stotras such as those of Vişnu, Lakşmi, Gangā and Yamunā; (2) Panegyrics of Prāņanārāyana of Kāmarūpa, Jagatsimha or Dara Shikoh and Asaf; (3) Nature, e.g. the sun-rise (sec Sudhā-laharī below); (4) Sanskrit Grammar such as Praudha-manoramā kuca-mardini; (5) Sanskrit rhetorical literature, e.g. the Rasa-Gangādhara, a commentary on the Kāvya-prakāśa and Citra-mīmāmsākhandana. Again, the Bhāmini-vilāsa which was composed for the purpose of having ready illustrations for the Rasa-Gangādhara is a monumental work. It contains, among many lyrical stanzas, a large number of Anyoktis which have been amply quoted by the Koșakāras in their anthologies. Some accounts of the extant works of Jagannātha Panditarāja are given below. 1. See p. 72 of my edition of the Padyāmſta-tarangiņi.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA сxxxiii I. ci mrta-lahari. This hymn of the Yamunā' in only eleven verses is meant for daily recitation during the bath. Here the poet earnestly desires to pass his days on the banks of the Yamunā as a mendicant (v. 3) and prays to Krsna for salvation. 2. Asaf-viläsa. This work is devoted to the praise of Nawab Asaf Khan, brother of Nur Jahan and minister of Shah Jahan. It is being published for the first time as an Appendix to this work.” As Asaf Khan died in 1641 A.D. as is recorded in the chronogram Zihe afsos Asaf Khan, this work must have been composed before that date; and after the accession of Shah Jahan to the throne in 1628 A.D., as he is described as "Sārvabhauma" in the work itself. The work deals with Shah Jahan's visit to Kashmir and Āsaf Khan's whole-hearted endeavour to promote royal happiness. No historical account about Shah Jahan or Asaf Khan is found in it. 1. Edited by Pandit Durgaprasad and Kashinath Pandurang Parab. Kāvya-mālā, Part 1, pp. 99-101. Bombay, 1886. Verse no. II: अयं पण्डितराजेन श्रीजगन्नाथ-शर्मणा । स्तवः कलिन्दनन्दिन्या निर्मलो निरमीयत ॥ 2. एवं स्नान-विधौ पठन्ति खलु ये नित्यं गृहीत-व्रता- स्तानामन्त्रित-हसंख्य-जन्म-जनितं पापं क्षणादुजझति ॥ V. 10. 3. The MS. used for our edition belongs to the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute ; see P.K. Gode's Catalogues of Sansk. MSS., Kavya volume.

·CXXXIV PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 3. Bbāmini-vilāsa, also called Panditarāja-śataka.' The work consists of four vilāsas, viz. Prastāvikavilāsa, Śrngāra-vilāsa, Karuna-vilāsa and Sānta-vilāsa. Whereas in some editions the total number of verses found are 129, 183, 19 and 45 in the four vilāsas respectively, in others, again, there are 101, 102, 19 and 32 or 33 verses. This great discrepancy in the number of verses in a comparatively recent book is, no doubt, puzzling. It shows, however, that the work enjoys great popularity. In all, 121 verses are left out in several editions. Out of these about 100 are found in the Rasa- Gangadhara; and therefore, there is no doubt that these were composed by Jagannātha himself though it may be doubted whether the author himself selected them for inclusion in his Bhãmini-vilāsa. The remaining 21 verses also bear the distinctive stamp of Jagannātha's poetic excellence and are, most probably, 100 verses his own. Nāgeśa Bhatta in his commentary on the Rasa- Gangādhara says that the Bhāmini-vilāsa was composed 1. Greek ed. in 1845. Many Indian editions without commentaries since 1870. Ed. with commentary ºbhūşaņa of Mahādeva in the Grantha-ratna-mālā, 1890; with the commentary of Manilāma by Victor Henry, Paris, 1885; with the ºvyākhyā by Yadunātha Tārkācārya, Calcutta, Samskrta Press, 1862 and with Kavya-marma-prakāśa by Lakşmaņa Rāmacandra Vaidya, Bombay, Bhārati Press, 1887.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA CXXXV earlier than the Rasa-Gangādhara with the object of having ready illustrations for his Magnum opus. Jagannātha Panditarāja says that he compiled the Bhāmini-vilāsa as a selection of his verses in order that nobody else could claim them as his own.” But a comparative study of his Bhāmini-vilāsa with the Bhāvaśataka of Rudra Nyāyapañcānana or the Anyokti muktālatāt of Sambhu Mahākavi reveals that Jagannātha was indebted to both of them for his thought and imagery of a good many verses. Sambhu Mahākavi was the court-poet of king Harșa of Kashmir (1088-1100 A.D.) and flourished towards the close of the twelfth century A.D. And Rudra Nyāyapancānana, son of Kāšīnātha Vidyānivāsa of Bengal and brother of Viśvanātha Pañcānana Bhattācārya. Aourished in the second 1. See Nāgesa Bhatta's commentary on the sixth Introductory verse of the Rasa-Gangādhara. 2. At the end of the last part of the Bhāminī-vilāsa, the poet says: दुर्वृत्ता जार-जन्मानो हरिष्यन्तीति शङ्कया। मदीय-पद्य-रत्नानां मञ्ज षैषा कृता मया ॥ 3. Cp. Bhāmini-vilāsa, 1.1 with Bhāva-vilāsa, 140; Bhāmini-vilāsa 9 with Bhāva-vilāsa 41 and 37 of the former with 26 of the latter, etc. 4. Cp. Bhāmini-vilāsa, 1.2 with Anyokti-muktā-latā, 14; Bhāmini-vilāsa, 1.19 with AM. 72; BV. 20 with AM. 26; BV. 47 with AM. 12 and so on.

·CXxxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI half of the sixteenth century and continued his literary activities during the first half of the seventeenth century. His Bhāva-sataka was composed at the instance of Bhāvasimha, son of Mãnasimha.“ The Prastāvika-vilāsa is rcally a collection of Anyoktis. This vilāsa is also found printed under the title Anyokty-ullāsa with Malayalam mctrical version by M. N. Rāmakrsna Šāstrin.” The Anyoktis here are all grand in conception as well as expression. The Padyāmſta-tarangini which was composed a few after the death of our poet years Jagannātha quotes a few of these Anyoktis, viz. verses 1, 5, 7 and 14 of the Prastāvika-vilāsa." The first one dwells upon the majesty of the great who justly terrify the rivals, take pity for those who are meek and humble and do not cause any harm to the lowliest. In verse no. 5 the poet establishes that a respectable person must not be dishonoured. In the next verse the poet resorts to the figure of speech Ślesa for bringing out the fact that a poor man must not feel discontented or be despaired; love and appreciation of others' merits are sure 1. See Introduction to my edition of the Bhramara-dūta. 2. Ed. in the Kāvya-mālā. 3. Reprinted from the Kavana-kaumudi. (Kottakal], 1916. 4. Padyāmrta-tarangiņi, verses 200, 213, 252 and 194 respectively.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA CXXX Vii to be his sustaining forces. In verse no. 34, the proverb “Carrying coal to Newcastle” has been happily substantiated with an illustration. 4. Citra-mamāmısā-khandana.' Our poet expressly states that the defects of the Citra-mimāmsā of Appayya Dikșita thoroughly dealt with in the Rasa-Gangadhara are collected in an abbreviated form in this work.” Appayya Dikṣita, another outstandingly great Sanskrit scholar of the South, was a sworn enemy of and was responsible for his unnatural death. Unfortunately the Citra-mimāmsā as well as the Rasa-Gangādhara are both incomplete; no definite reasons for which can be assigned at the present state of our knowledge. our poet 1. Both the Citra-mimāmsā and the Citra-mimāmsăkhandana have been edited in the Kāvya-mālā. Bombay, Nirnaya-sāgar Press. 2. सूक्ष्म विभाव्य मयका समुदीरिताना- मप्पय्य-दीक्षित-कृताविह दूषणानाम् । रनिर्मतसरो यदि समुद्धणं विदध्या- दस्याहमुज्ज्वलमतेश्वरणौ वहामि॥ रस-गङ्गाधरे चित्र-मीमांसाया मयोदिताः। ये दोषास्तेऽत्र संक्षिप्य कथ्यन्ते विदुषां मुदे ॥ The Ms. from which the Citra-mimāṁsā-khandana was edited in the Kavya-mālā is dated 1652 A.D. and was, probably, written during the life-time of the author himself. 18

·cxxxviii
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
5. Gangā-lahari,' also called Piyusa-lahari and
Gangāmırta-labarz.
Several editors call Sadāśiva's commentary on the
Ganga-lahari, as Piyusa-lahari. The India Office Library
possesses 45 editions of this work, but none is a critical
one. This important work badly needs a critical edition.
The Gangā-lahari of Jagannātha is a very sincere out-
burst of the feelings of a real devotee in 52 stanzas.
The poet here remarks with child-like simplicity that he
cares little for other goddess as he feels sure of her affec-
tion for him; if she now becomes careless about him,
who else would come to his rescue, who else would care
to console him? Her holy water must put an end to
his cycle of births.
1. Printed in the Byhal-stotra-muktā-hära, part II, stotra
no. 395, pp. 401-409; Bombay, Gujrati Printing Press, 1916.
2. इमां पीयूषलहरी जगन्नाथेन निर्मिताम् ।
यः पठेत्तस्य सर्वत्र जायन्ते जय-सम्पदः॥ last verse.
3. तवाऽऽलम्बादम्ब स्फुरदलघु-गवण सहसा
मया सर्वेऽवज्ञा-सरणिमथ नीताः सुरगणाः ॥
इदानीमौदास्यं यदि भजसि भागीरथि तदा
निराधारो हा रोदिमि कथय केषामिह पुरः॥६॥
मरुल्लीला-लोलल्लहरी-लुलिताम्भोज-पटल-
स्खलत्पांशु-बातच्छुरणविसरत्कौङ्कम-रुचि ।
सुरस्त्री-वक्षोज-क्षरदगरु-जम्बाल-जटिलं
जलं ते जङ्घालं मम जनन-जालं जरयतु ॥२१॥

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARAJA Cvxxix 1 Brahmā, Visņu and Siva may safely cease to function if only the Ganges is alert about the welfare of the world. The lovely big eyes or the ears are simply useless if they do not see her or hear the sweet sound of her sportive waves. Many people resort to many austerities, but the poet knows only one way out for avoiding all troubles. 3 6. Jagad-abharana. From the introduction of Durgāprasāda to the Rasa- Gangādhara, it is known that he came across a MS. of the Jagadābharana which had the readings Dara or some epithets such as festatias referring to him instead of qtyartiam. So it is certain that a MS. of the poet's प्राणाभरण, in that form was found devoted to the praise 1. .. .. 2. विधत्तां निःशङ्क निरवधि समाधि विधिरहो सुखं शेपे शेतां हरिरविरतं नृत्यतु हरः । कृतैः प्रायश्चित्तैरलमथ तपोदान-यजनैः सवित्री कामानां यदि जगति जागति भवती ॥२४॥ विशालाभ्यामाभ्यां किमिह नयनाभ्यां खलु फलं नयाभ्यामालीढा परम-रमणीया तव तनुः । अयं हि न्यक्कारो जननि मनुजस्य श्रवणयो- ययोनान्तर्यातस्तव लहरिलीला-कलकलः ॥३२॥ यजन्त्येके देवान् कठिनतर-सेवांस्तदपरे वितान-व्यासक्ता यम-नियम-रक्ताः कतिपये। अहं तु त्वन्नाम-स्मरण-धुतकामस्त्रिपथगे जगजालं जाने जननि तृण-जालेन सदृशम् ॥४४॥ 3.

·cxl PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI of Dara Shikoh. The late Mr. S. M. Paranjape, however, says in his edition of the Bhāmini-vilāsa that he came across a MS. of the Jagadābharaṇa which had the concluding verse and the colophon as follows:- तैलङ्गान्वय-मगलालय-महालक्ष्मी-दया-लालितः श्रीमत-पेरम-भट्ट-सूनुरनिशं बिद्वल्ललाटन्तपः । श्रीराणाकलिकर्णनन्दन-जगत्सिह-प्रभावर्णन श्रीमत्-पण्डितराय-सत्कवि-जगन्नाथो व्यतानीदिदम् ॥ इति महामहोपाध्याय-पद-वाक्य-प्रमाण-पारावारीण-तैलग-कुलावतंप्ल-श्रीपेरम- भट्टसूरेस्तनयेन विनिर्मितं जगदाभरणाख्यं जगत्सिंह-वणनम् ॥ Jagatsimha, son of Karnasimha, was the Raņā of Udaipur and reigned from 1628-1654 A.D. Chronologically, there is no difficulty in the poet's composing the work in praise of Dara Shikoh or Jagatsimha; and as it was he, who praised fantat as frietar,' one cannot be sure to whose praise the work was really devoted by the poet himself. 7. Karunā-lahari, also called Visnu-lahari. In some MSS. the name Karunā-lahari is replaced by Visnu-lahari.' It is a hymn of Visnu or Krsna in 6o 1. दिल्लीश्वरो वा जगदीश्वरो वा मनोरथान पूरयितुं समर्थः । अन्यैर्नृपालैः परिदीयमानं शाकाय वा स्याल्लवणाय वा स्यात् ॥ 2. Ed. in Kāvya-mālā, part II by Pandit Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pānduranga Parab. pp. 55-61. See fn. 2, p. 55, Kāvya-māla 2.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARAJA cxli verses and is outstandingly lyr:cal throughout. The poet, as is clear from his other writings as well, was most religiously minded and in this hymn he declares that he cares for nothing else than the Lord.' A child falling into a pit is saved even by a passerby; the poet fallen into the sea must be saved by the father, the Lord.? The mind of the poet, a cakora in quest of moonbeams, is terribly scorched by the wild fire of the forest of Universe; the face-moon of the Lord must now save it by the award of what it so badly needs.* 8. Kavy.l-prakāśa-tika. No MS. of this work could be availed of. Stein notices one MS. in his Catalogue of Sans. MSS. belonging to Raghunath Temple Library in Kashmir and Janamu (6o. 269. I-2). 1. तदविफुल्लाम्बुज-मध्य-निगलन्मरन्द-निःस्यन्द-नितान्त-लम्पटः । मनोमिलिन्दो मम मुक्त-चापलस्त्वदन्यमीशान तृणाय मन्यते॥ verse 4. 2. अयि गर्त-मुखे गतः शिशुः पथिकेनापि निवार्यते जवात्। जनकेन पतन भवार्णवे न निवार्यों भवता कथं विभो | verse 26. विशाल-विषयाटवी-वलय-लग्न-दावानल- प्रसृत्वर-शिखावली-विकलितं मदीयं मनः। अमन्द-मिलदिन्दिरे निखिल-माधुरी-मन्दिरे मुकुन्द-मुख-चन्दिरे चिरमिदं चकोरायताम् ॥ verse 59. 3.

·cxlii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 1 poet 9. Lakşmi-lahari. The Lakşmi-lahari consists of 41 verscs in Sikhariņi metre and is a hymn of the goddess Lakşmi. The prays to her for removing all his sins and for her kindness to him. He considers it superfluous that in a hand that is matchless in fragrance as well as tenderness adored by by all poets, a lotus should bloom again; it is from this that the well-known figure of speech Simile of the kāvyas originated." The necklace of the goddess that represents the assemblage of all the beauties in the world and puts to an end all the troubles of the devotees should find out the means of the poet's salvation." 10. Manoramā-kuca-mardana." (also called Praudha-manoramā°] This work that has not as yet been published is 1. Published in the Kavya-mālā, part II, pp. 104-111. 2. अलभ्यं सौरभ्यं कविकुल-नमस्या रुचिरता तथापि त्वद्धस्ते निवसदरविन्द विकसितम् । कलापे काव्यानां प्रकृति-कमनीय-स्तुति-विधौ गुणोत्कर्षाधानं प्रथितमपमानं समजनि ॥ verse 25. AATETT: sitni farfaafagret festi परीहारो भक्त-प्रभव-भव-सन्ताप-सरणेः । TETT: Hatarafa a faugi fasuefaa ARTETi aa af eitt fan it verse 27. 4 List of Mss. belonging to Pt. Radhakrishna of Lahore, 9: Classified Index to the Sans. MSS. in the Palace at Tanjore by Burnell, London, 1880, 40b; Lists of Sans. Mss. in Private Libraries of Southern India by Gustav Oppert, MSS. 4339 and 4499; etc, 3.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARAJA cxliii devoted to a scathing criticism of Manoramā [Praudhamanoramā], Bhattoji Dikșita's commentary on his Siddhānta-kaumudi. 1 praises II. Prāņābharana. The poet composed this panegyric in 53 verses for expressing his heart-felt delight on hearing the verses of Prānanārāyana, king of Kāmarūpa.” He highly Prānanārāyana for his vast learning, particularly in verses 16 and 50. There is a tippana on this work composed by the poet himself for bringing out the rhetorical excellence of each verse. Every stanza is designed to be an excellent example of one or more rhetorical figures of speech. Grand indeed is the verse (no. 52) containing a pun on the word “Vāmā’s and the adjectives are so used that they may be interpreted both with reference to the enemies of the king as well as his wife. By means of a pun on the word ‘Arjuna” the poet 1. Ed. in the Kāvya-māla, Part 1, pp. 79-90. 2. See the last verse (no. 52). No. 53 is an interpolation. The name of the king is given in verse no. 5. His designation FTAENT is given in verses 2, 15 and 22. 3. श्राबध्नास्यलकानिरस्यसितमां चोलं रसाकाङ्क्षया लङ्काया वथतां तनोषि कुरुषे जवा-ललाट-क्षतम् । प्रत्यङ्ग परिमर्द-निर्दयमहो चेतः समालम्बसे वामानां विषये नृपेन्द्र भवतः प्रागल्भ्यमत्यद्भुतम् ॥ Verse 7. 4. at an eart faftitsgfa: $a: 1 estraf FHMT 79 Gaat palsuar: Har: 11 Verse 43, ·cxliy PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI charmingly describes the fame of the king extending all over the world. The MS. of the Prāņābharana belonging to the Tanjore Sarasvati Mahal Library (no. 3828) gives the name of the poet's father as Raghunātha Bhatța and has the reading “Kamalādhīpasya' instead of 'Kamatādhipasya' in verse 53. Again, at thc end of this MS. there is a long prose passage which is not found in the edition. printed every point of 12. Rasa-Gangādhara. Jagannātha Panditarāja was not only a great poet but also one of the best rhetoricians India has ever produced. The Rasa-Gangadhara of Jagannātha Panditarāja is one of the best rhetorical works of India from view, viz., clarity of expression, superb judgment, depth of insight, wide range of learning and so on. All the examples of the work are Jagannātha's own composition. Unfortunately the work is available in an incomplete from, breaking off in the middle of the Uttara alamkāra. No definite reason for its incompletion is known. His Citra-mimāṁsā-khandana shows that it was composed after the Rasa-Gangādhara and one would naturally think that Jagannātha Panditarāja really completed the work, 1. गगने चन्द्रिकायन्ते हिमायन्ते हिमाचले। graaf Attarà 14 aastáz: ut Verse 48.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA cxlv though the remaining portion of it is not available today even in MS. form. Or, it may be that in his anxiety to oppose vehemently his greatest rival Appayya Dikṣita, he really undertook the work ºkhandana even before the Rasa-Gangādhara was completed. The tradition that the learned scholar courted death along with his wife Lavangi owing to the deliberate insult meted out by Appayya Dikșita probably furnishes a clue as to why both the Rasa-Gangādhara and Citra-mimāmsākhandana are found incomplete. 13. Sudhā-laharż. The Sudhā-lahari presents a grand description of sunrise in 30 verses in the metre Sragdharā. The Sun rising in the East from the Udayagiri causes immense delight to all particularly, to the lotus. It is the best healer of all diseases and inspirer to all devotees. Its rays, shooting through trees and falling on the earth, appear to young parrots like sticks and they, therefore, try to put their legs on them; the dew-drops on leaves, mixed with them, resemble the pomegranate-seeds in order to eat which they open their beaks. The Sun is the son of 1 1. Ed. in the Kāvya-mālā, Part 1, pp. 16-22. 2. निर्भिद्य मारहाणामतिघनमुदरं येषु गोत्रां गतेषु दाधिष्ट-स्वर्णदण्ड-भ्रमभृतमनसः संनिधित्सन्ति पादान् । यैः संभिन्न दलान-प्रचल-हिमकणे दाडिमी-बीजबुद्धया चञ्चू-चाञ्चल्यमञ्चन्ति च शुकशिशवस्तेऽशवः पान्तु भानोः॥५॥ 19 ·cxlvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Indra by the Eastern horizon as it were and therefore, it appears as though the birth-rites are performed in the morning. The drops of water offered as oblation to the Sun appear like so many jewels in course of their fall to the ground. The Sun is ever merciful to all men inasmuch as it seeks the aid of the Fire-god for their protection during its absence at night.” 14. Yamunā-varnana, a prose work. No complete MS. of it is as yet traced. traced. Only two quotations from it are preserved for us in the Rasa-Gangādhara.“ Jagannātha Panditarāja flourished at a time when even the vernacular poets were excessively fond of introducing alliteration in composition. Several Hindi verses of Vihārin and Sanskrit verses of Jagannātha Panditarāja are very much alike in style as well as thought." 1. See v. 8, LTETTE #af, etc. 2. See v. 13, Fraaiti agiat etc. 3. निर्यात्यन्तःसमुद्रं सकलमपि नृणां भारमाधाय वह्ना- वह्वायाहामधीशः स भवतु भवतां भूयसे मङ्गलाय ॥२३॥ 4. Nirnaya-Sāgara ed., p. 22, "272-ĦAT-UTAT-OF- जलधि-जठर-प्रविष्ट-हिमगिरि-भुजायमानाया भगवत्या भागीरथ्याः सखी"; p. 159, "रवि-कुल-प्रीतिमावहन्ती नर-विकुल-प्रीतिमावहति । अवारित-प्रवाहा सुवारित-प्रवाहा।" 5. Cp. e.g. नीलाञ्चलेन संवृतमाननमाभाति हरिणनयनायाः। ufafafara sa T-Trait-itineTUTK: 1 P. 258 of RG.

·JAGANNATHA PANDITARĀJA cxlvii السا There are traces of the influence of his age upon Jagannātha Panditarāja; e.g. it was customary among aristocrats during Mughal rule to maintain a couple of pigeons. There is a verse in the Rasa-Gangādhara which refers to a pair of these love birds. Jagannātha Panditarāja is undoubtedly one of the greatest rhetoricians in Sanskrit, if not the very greatest. If he could have completed the Rasa-Gangādhara, he would have undoubtedly eclipsed the glory of all the rhetoricians of India. It is only unfortunate that such an outstanding personality should have faced such a sad end of life. He was a great poet as well as a good prosewriter. It may be taken for granted that his Kāvyaprakāśa-ţikā bears the same stamp of rhetorical perfection as the Rasa-Gangadhara does. It is a great pity that such an important work should still be known in name only. We implore to the authorities of the Raghunath Temple Library, Kashmir and Jammu, to undertake the publication of this work at the earliest opportunity. It may also be presumed that the work of our Panditarāja with Vihārin's verse : - दिप्यो छबीलो मुह लौ नीले आँचलचीर। मनो कलानिधि भलमले कालिन्दीके नीर ॥ 1. निरुध्य यान्तीं तरसा कपोती कूजतकपोतस्य पुरो ददाने । मयि स्मिता वदनारविन्दं सा मन्दमन्दं नमयांबभूव ॥ P. 97 of R.G.

·cxlviii PADYAMẶTA-TARANGINI on Sanskrit Grammar, the Monorama-kuca-mardana, would be also a work of outstanding merit. Trained in the same school as that of Bhattoji Dikṣita and probably, his contemporary too—in any case, a direct disciple of Vireśvara, son of Seśakrsna, Bhattoji's guru--Jagannātha Panditarāja was eminently fitted for the work. Jagannātha's panegyrics of the then kings of India and hymns on various deities are also quite up to the standard of the author of the Rasa-Gangādhara. JAYADEVA Only two verses are attributed to Jayadeva in the Padyāmſta-tarangini (vv. 124 and 219). But both the verses are attributed to other poets in other anthologies. Verse 124 is ascribed to Rāmakavi in the Subhāșita-sāra-samuccaya (v. 802) and is anonymous in the Subhāșita-hārāvali (v. 1769) and verse 219 is attributed to Bhojadeva in the Sārngadharapaddhati as well as Sūkti-muktāvali. Thus, the authority of the PT. is strongly challenged with regard to the authenticity of the attribution of the two verses in question. Even if there be some truth in the attribution of the poet in question cannot be Jayadeva, son of Bhojadeva and author of the well-known Gitagovinda ; if at all, Jayadeva, son of Mahādeva and author of the Candrāloka and Prasanna-Rāghava may be referred PT., ·KRSNA MISRA cxlix to. The verses in question are not, however, found in these two works. KRSNA MISRA Krşņa Miśra's verses have been quoted in all the leading anthologies' and the Padyāniſta-tarangini quotes only two of his verses. Both of them are traced in the Probodha-candrodaya” which was composed for the purpose of inducing an unwilling student to philosophical studies. Krşņa Miśra was an ardent follower of Samkara and seriously took up the cause of propagating the doctrines of the same. In the Prabodha-candrodaya, too, he has attempted to carry out his own mission. It is known from the work itself that the Prabodha-candrodaya was for the first time staged for celebrating the conquest of Kirtivarmana and his general Gopāla over Karnadeva. Kirtivarman was a Candela king who ruled between 1049 and 1100 and vanquished his enemy about 1065 A.D.S Karņadeva ruled over Cedi from 1040-1070 A.D. He and king Bhima of Guzrat defeated Bhoja of 1. See p. xxvii of the Introduction. 2. PT. 271 and 294=Prabodha C. I. 1 and v. 24 respectively. 3. See Epigraphia Indica, 1. 220 ; also JRAS. 1908, 1136 ·a PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI Dhārā about 1053 A.D.' From these dates, it is evident that Krsna Miśra flourished in the second half of the eleventh century A.D. The following evidence also corroborates the assignation of this date to our poet. The word Krsna in the following verse in praise of Candrasekhara Sarasvati, the 47th pontificial head of the Kāmakoți Pītha (1097-1165 A.D.), seems to refer to Krsna Miśra ; if so, Mankha and Candrasekhara become contemporaries of our poet:- मङख-श्रीजयदेव-कृष्ण-सुहल-प्रेष्ठैर्महिष्ठर्वृतः विद्वद्भिः परितः क्षितिं विरचयन् यात्रां विजैतां कृती । विद्यालोककुमारपाल-नृपतेः संसत्-समुत्तंसितं हेमाचार्यमपि व्यपाकृत गिरा वागष्टक-व्याकृतम् ॥ The characters in the Prabodha-candrodaya are all abstract qualities. Here Error, a vicious king, is represented as the ruler of Benares. His advisers are all sorts of Faults and Vices. They banish Religion and the noble king Reason. In course of time the latter, however, win over the former, and the supremacy of Religion is established. 1. Vincent Snith, Early History of India, 392 ; Bendall, History of Nepal, JASB., 1903, 18; R.D. Banerjee, Palas of Bengal, JASB., Memoirs, 1913. 2 i.e. Candrasekhara Sarasvati. 3. Punya-śloka-mañjari, 20; N.K. Venkatesa's Sankarāchārya and his Kamakothi Peetha, Kumbakonam, 28.

·KRSNA MISRA cli But as even This important work has been commented upon by a large number of well-known scholars such as Appayya Dikṣita, Ghanaśyāma, etc. Of these, Rāmadāsa flourished before 1545 A.D.,' and Sadātmamuni before 1571 A.D. Krsna Miśra, author of the Vira-vijaya īhāmrga, is likely to be identical with our poet. no description of the MS. of the work is available, nothing more than a mere guess is possible at the present stage of our knowledge. Krsna Miśra's verses, quoted in the earlier anthologies, are mostly traced in the Prabodha-candrodaya; e.g. SMV.v. 19, p. 440=PC. IV 21; SMV.v. 3) p. 443 = PC. IV. 91; SMV.v. II, p. 307=PC. II. I; SP. 3081 = PC. I. 2.; ŚP. 4067=P.C. I. 5; SUK. V. 17. 4, p. 79 PC. II. 34; 3078= PC. II. 5; SSV. 29; SSV. 2400 = The following verses are not, however etc.=ŚP. 875; SMV. 39, p. 126; sulforai 954, etc. = 455; मुक्ताभा नृ-कपाल = ŚP. 106=SMV.v. 53, p. 25; qzfHE TRAJET:,. etc. = SUK. v. 64. 4, p. 320. This confirms that the SSV, n 3321 =PC. I. PC. II. 9. traced : -55H45 V. SP. 1. A MS. of this work is dated 1545 A.D. 2. Ulwar MSS. Cat., 1012. See also Stein's Kashmir and Jammu Catalogue, 78; Bhandarkar's Reports, 1884-1887. 3. Catalogue of Sans. MSS. in the Private Libraries of North West Frontier Provinces, IX. 16.

·clii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI literary activities of a genius like Krsna Miśra were not limited to the composition of the Prabodhacandrodaya only. Of the verses not traced, the verse ŚP. 106, devoted to the Ganges, is a beautiful one. The drops of the water of the Ganges, scattered around on account of constant movement during the Tāndava dance of Siva, fall upon human skulls (worn as garland), his matted locks and fiery eyes as well. Consequently, they now resemble the pearls on oyster-shells, the Jasmines on Malli creepers and parched rice respectively. SUK. v. 64. 4 teaches a moral. Contentment is the cause of happiness; poverty or wealth does not matter in the least, with regard to real happiness. SP. is an anyokti on Suka; real merit counts for nothing to bad people or to those who are not connoisseurs of the subjects concerned. LAKŞMANA BHATTA. It may be said at the outset that poet Laksmana mentioned in the Sūkti-muktāvali of Jalhaņa and the Subhāṣitāvali of Vallabhadeva Aourished much earlier than Laksmana Bhatta, author of the Padyaracanã. The Padya-racanã is the source of most of the verses of Laksmana Bhatta quoted in the Subhāṣitahārāvali, Subhāșita-sāra-samuccaya, Sūkti-sundara, Sabhyālamkarana, Padyāmſta-tarangiņi, etc. (See ·LAKŞMAŅA BHATTA cliii 1 1 pp. xxvii-xxviii). Only six verses of Laksmana quoted in these works cannot be traced to their sources, viz.तारका-विमल०=SSS. 190; HEā ra, etc.=SA. 609; TRIÈCo=PT. 47; TTTEETFITTE OESA. 446; FFTTTL T8 •=PV. 157 and FÀTTAATTI-7770-SSS. 834= SA. 196. Lakşmaņa Bhatta, quoting he verses of Akbariya- Kālidāsa in his Padya-racanā, uwe not flourish earlier than the sixteenth Lakşmana's verses have been quoted in the anthologies composed in the seventeenth century A.D. Therefore, he must have flourished by or before that time. Laksmana Bhatta, commentator of the Naisadhacarita," and of the Gīta-govinda," is probably identical with our poet. He also appears to have composed, in collaboration with Vidyādhara, a work called century A.D. 1. For the date of Akbariya-Kālidāsa, see Introduction in loco, 2. These anthologies are the Subhāşita-hārāvali, Padyaveni, Padyāmộta-tarangini, etc. 3. Peterson's Report, IV. 27 ; Kashmir Catalogue, 69. 4. This was composed in 1586 A.D. at Puruşottamakşetra; Mysore Catalogue. 245. The identity of MATHE, author of the राघव-पाण्डवीय-टीका and सूक्तावली, with our poet, remains for the present uncertain. The Rāghava-Pāndaviyaţikā has been published from Bombay. For the Suktāvali, see Peterson's Reports, III. App. 54 ; IV. cvii (MS. incomplete). 20 ·cliv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI Pratinaisadha during the reign reign of Shah Jahan in 1652 A.D. (Samvat 1708). One Laksmana Kavi, son of Viśveśvara and Bhavāni of Benares, was a court-poet of king Sāha of Tanjore (1684-1710). Two of his works, one poetical, viz. Sāharāja-sabhā-sarovarņini (MS. No. 4235 of Tanjore MSS. Library)' and the other rhetorical, viz. Sāharājiya (MSS. No. 5304-5305) of the same Library, are at present known. In the latter which is of the same type as the Pratāparudriya of Vaidyanātha, king Sāha, patron of Lakşmaņa, is praised in almost every stanza. 2 1. The last verse and colophon of the work are given below:- शाहेन्द्रो महितः श्रयन्ति विबुधाः शाहेन्दिरं नो समः शाहेन्द्र ण च रोचतेऽखिल-कला शाहेन्दिराय तितो शाहेन्द्रात सुकृतं कलौ वर गुणाः शाहेन्दिरस्यैव त- च्छाहेन्द्र तनया भवन्त्विति परं त्वाशासनीयं बुधः॥ इति श्रीविश्वेश्वर-शास्त्रि-सुत-लक्ष्मण-विरचिता शाहराज-सभा-सरोवणिनी कलि- कोत्कलिकाख्या चूर्णिका सम्पूर्णा । 2. Laksmana pays homage to his parents in the Introductory verse No. 3 :- काशी-निवास-चतुरौ पितरौ भवानी- विश्वेश्वरौ मुकृति-रोचित-सच्चरित्रौ । धी-सिद्धये सपदि लक्ष्मण-नामधेय. बालो नमामि नितरामतिमाननीयौ। Colophon:- एवमत्र ग्रन्थे श्रीशाहमहाराजे उचिताः सर्वेऽलकाराः सभेद-लक्षण-लक्ष्यं ufanfgar: 1 These two MSS. have not as yet been published. R- ·LAKSMANA BHATTA I. 2. This Laksmana does not seem to be identical with our poet as nowhere in the large number of verses of Laksmana Bhatta collected by us is there any reference to king Shahji. Laksmana quotes in the PR. the verses of one Venidatta, son of Bhogin. Venidatta, author of the Padyaveņi, was the son of Jagajjīvana. Therefore, these two Venidattas cannot be identical provided Bhogin be not an alternative name of Jagajjīvana. The verses of Laksmana Bhatta may be classified as follows: Grantha-kartı-mangalācaranādi; PR. 1. 1-5 Incarnations of Vişnu. (a) Nrsimha: PR. 2. II (b) Rāma: PR. Gods. (a) Siva: PR. 5. 26 Tāndava: PR, 6. 29. (b) Ganeśa: PR. 6. 30=PV. 10 (c) Bhavānī: PR. 6. 34 and PR. 6. 35 (d) Ganges: PR. 8. 42=PT. 41 (e) Manikarni: PR. 8. 44 4. Fame, etc. (a) Fame: PR. 9-10. 1-3 op. cit. 4=SS. 58 5= 59 60 PR. 11-12. 16 3. 17=SHV. 12 3 . 6=1 ·clvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI PR. 12. 17 (b) Fame or the enemy: (c) Prowess: PR. 12. 19=SS. 100 (d) Fame and Prowess: PR. 14. 27 (c) Gift: 14. 30-31 5. King Eulogy of King (?) Ramacandra: PT. (not found in the PR.) (a) Starting for conquest: PR. 17.9 (b) Fight: PR. 22. 23=PV. 154 (c) Battle-field: PR. 23. 44 = SS. 166 24. 45 -- SS. 167 : PV. 157 (not found in PR.) (d) Wife of the enemy: PR. 25. 55, 25-26. 56 and 26. 57 6. Sentiments : (a) Srigara: Kāma-prabhāva: PR. 29. 2 Vayalı-sandhı: PR. 30. 6 30.7 SSS. 800 Tārunya: 31. 17 SA. 204 SSS. 834 =SA. 196 (not found in the Padyaracanã of L.B.) 7. Features of a beautiful damsel :-- (a) Hair: PR. (b) Face: PR. 32. 23 33. 24 ܕ ܕ 31. 32. 18 ·LAKSMANA BHATTA clvii 8. 44. 8-10 . (c) Glance: PR. 34. 32 =PV. 241=SA. 85 34. 33 (d) Nāsă-n auktıka: 34. 36 (e) Breasts : 36. 46 () Middle of the budy: 36. 50 (g) Romāvali: : 37. 55-56 Separated woman and man: PR. 39. I (a) woman PR. 39. 2=PT. 170 40.3 (b) man: Women :- Navodhā-vāhya-suratārambha : SA. 46 (nut found in PR.) (a) Praudhā: 50.25=SA. 453 (b) Kulatā: 52. 41 Love: - (a) Mānapanoda: PR. 55. 15 (b) Paraspara- priti- pralāpa: PR. 55 16=SA. 780=SSS. 684 (Nāyikāyāh) (C) Do: PR. 55-56. 17-18=SSS. 685-686 (d) Rata prasamsā: PR. 56. 19=SSS. 697 = SA. 457 II. (e) Ratārambha: PR. 56. 20= SSS. 704 56. 21 =SA. 445 Different parts of the day, sports, etc. : (a) Morning: PR. 62. 17 (b) Forest-sports: PR. 64. 33=SSS. 86 ·clviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 12 and 71. PR. 73:7 PR. 74. 11 (c) Sisu >> () Drnmilana-kridā: PR. 66. 43 = SA. 170 Nature: (a) Stars: PR. 69.7 =SA. 375 SSS. 190 (not found in the PR.) (b) Moon: PR. 70. 8=SA. 394 70. 13 18 () Wind: SA. 609 (110t found in the PR.) 13. Nāyakas :-- (a) Dakşına-nāyaka: (b) Māni PR. 74. 16 (d) Viddha PR. 75. 18 (e) Vidagdha PR. 75. 19 14 Seasons: - (a) Rainy-scason: PR. 75. 23 Roaring of clouds: PR. 76. 31 =SA. 560 PR. 76. 32=SA. 561 PR. 76. 33=SSS. 365 A separated woman in tainy-scason : PR. 77.36=SSS. 393 A separated woman in rainy-season : (contd.) A fire-fly in rainy-season : PR. 77: 37=SA. 557 (b) Autumn: PR. 78. I=SSS. 402 =SA. 589 79.9 (c) Hemanta: PR.8o. 14 SSS. 427 PR.

·LAKŞMANA BHATTA clix Hemanta: PR. 80. 15=SSS. 433 PR. 80. 16 (d) Winter : PR. 81. 22-23 (e) Spring (1) Vasanta-samdhi: PR. 81-82. 28-29 (11) Vasanta : 82. 30 (f) Summer: PR. 82. 35: SA. 530 : PR. 82. 36. 13 Sentiments : (a) Hāsya: PR. 84. 4-5 (b) Karuna: PR. 84.6 (c) Raudra: PR. 86. 15 (d) Bhayanaka : PR. 86. 20 (e) Bibhatsa: PR. 87. 22 (£) Adbhuta: PR. 87. 25 (g) śānta: PR. 87-88: 27-39 92. 66 and 68 16 Anyoktis:-- (a) Kalpadruma: PR. 93. 2 (b) Mango: PR. (c) Palm: PR. 95.17 (d) Tree: PR. 95. 18 1 : PR. 96. 21 (e) Lotus: PR. 96. 22 PR. 93.23=PV. 735 (f) Lily: PR. 93. 25 (g) Bees: PR. (h) Cuckoo : PR. 97. 33 : PR 94. 12 97. 28-29 ·clx PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI (1) Cātaka : PR. 98. 35 () Parrot: PR. 98. 37-38 (k) Swan : PR. 99. 41 (1) Spring: PR. 100. 50-51 (m) Lion: PR. 101. 57 (1) Elephant: PR. 102. 62 (0) Deer: PR. 103.71 (p) Cloud: PR. 103-104. 72-75 (q) Wind: PR. 105-82 17 Miscellaneous : - (a) Kautukākhyāna: PR. 106. 2 (b) Citra-Kāvya: PR. 110. 28-29 (c) The niser: PR. 113. 51 (d) A wicked person : PR. 114. 57 (e) Penance-grove:. PR. 116. 70 (f) Kāvya-praśamsā: PR. 119. 92-93 The predecessors or contemporaries of Laksmana Bhatta whose verses have been quoted in the Padyaracanā, are: Acala: 64. 32 ia. Akbariya-Kālidāsa: 11. 14; 21, 27 2. Amaruka . 54. 11; 55. 14 3. Ambastha: 14: 29; 76. 29 4. Avantivarman: 62. 18 5. Avilamba: 54.8 6. Anandavardhana : 102.63 I.

·LAKŞMANA BHATTA clxi 7. 2. 9. Bābū Miśra: 54. 9 8. Bāna:j 18, 12 Bhānukara: 10; 3. 14; 4. 19; 4. 23; 5. 24-25; 5. 28; 7. 38; 7. 40; 8. 45-46; 9. 47; 10. 8; 13. 23-25; 14. 32; 15. 33; 16. 38-39; 16. 3-4; 17. 6-8; 18. 14-15; 19. 16-20; 20. 26; 21. 32; 22. 34-35; 24. 49; 25. 50; 27. 63-66; 28. 68-70; 30. 8-9; 31. 15-16; 32. 20; 33. 25-26; 33. 29; 34. 31; 36. 47; 36. 49; 37. 51-52; 38, 59-60; 38. 63; 39. 65-67; 41. 13-16; 42. 17-18; 46. 19-20; 46. 4; 47: 7-8; 48. 14-15 19. 17; 49. 22; 50. 23-24; 50. 26-27; 51. 29-34; 52. 35; 52. 38-39; 53. 2-6; 54. 7; 54. 12; 56. 22-23; 57. 25-26; 58. 34-35; 59. 41-42; 61. 12-13; 64. 29-30- 65. 36-38; 67. 55; 69. 3-4; 70. 9-10; 72. 21; 72. 3; 73. 4-6; 73. 8-10; 74. 15; 74. 17; 75. 22; 77: 38; 78. 39; 78. 2-4; 79. 11-12; 80 19-20; 81. 21; 82. 32-34; 83. 39-41; 84. 1; 84.7; 86. 18-19; 87, 26; 92.67; 97: 34; 99. 43-44; 100. 49; 102. 59; 103. 69-70; 106. 86; 108. 17; 112. 50; 114-115, 62-65; 116. 71-72; 119. 49-51; 68. - 90-91 Bhānu Miśra (=Bhānukara).:. 6. 32-33 10. Bhojadeva: 101. 53 Bhartphari: 59. 39; 89. 40-44; 115. 67-68 92. 62; 98. 39; 102, 61; 111.38; 11.40; 112.41 II. 21 ·clxii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 12. Bhāsa: 35. 44; 78.5 13. Bilhana :. 33. 27; 35. 39; 38. 64; 45. 18; 64. 31; 66. 45 14. Bhavabhūti: 85. 9. 15. Dandin : 48. 11; 85. 12; 110. 31-32 16. Deveśvara : 24. 48; 106. 1 24. 48; 106. 1 108-109. 19-26 17. Dharanidhara : 10. 10; 13. 21; 22. 36 18. Dhūrta: 57.28 19. Ganapati: 5, 27; 10. 7; 20. 24; 32. 21-22; 33. 28; 34. 30; 34. 35; 36. 48; 37. 53-54; 38. 42. 19-23; 46. 2; 47.6; 48. 16; 49. 21; 62. 14-15; 63. 22-26; 65. 39-40; 66. 44; 69. 5-6; 70. 11-12; 71. 14; 71. 19-20; 82. 31; 116.76 20. Gaņeśvara : 118.89 21. Gadādhara : 29. 5; 66. 46; 75 25; 83. 37; 85. 10; 117. 79 22. Gauda: 23. 39 23. Govardhana; 118. 85 24. Gunākara: 64. 34; 65. 35 25 Harihara : 68. 54; 99. 45 25a. Krşņa Miśra: 86. 17 26. Harșadatta : 12. 18 27. Indra Kavi: 87.23 28. Jayadeva: 30. 11; 40.6 29. Jaghanacapalā: 52. 36 30. Kālidāsa: 23. 40; 40, 8; 44. 11; 45. 12; 49. 20; 65.-41; 81, 24;: 85. 13; 115.69 ·LAKŞMANA BHATTA citii 8; 117. 31. Kavikankaņa: 8. 13 31a. Kavindra: 58. 36 32. Kavirāja 7734; 79. 80 32a. Kșemendra: 7. 39; 84. 2 34. Lakṣmaṇa. 35. Lakṣmaṇa Thakkura: 46. 3 36. Laksmana Sena : 103. 68 37. Lakşmidhara: 37. 57 38. Lilāvatikāra : 85. 11 39. Mahādeva :: 95-19 40. Māgha: 3. 13; 62. 16; 72. 22 41. Maithila :: 43. 4 42. Morikā: 48. 13 43 Murāri: 116. 73-74 44. Nārāyaṇa: 86. 16 45. Nidrādaridra: 45. 15 46. Parimala: 106. 90 47 Pāṇini: 77: 35 48. Rāghavacaitanya : 118. 84 49. Raghupati : 76. 28 50. Ranganātha : 104.76 51. Ratnākara:, 26. 60; 67. 47 52. Rāmacandra: 1. 6; 2. 7-9; 3. 12; 4. 20-21; 10. 9; 15. 34; 17. 10; 35. 38; 40. 4-5; 43. 3; 58. 31; 59. 38; 62. 19-20; 76. 26-27; 76. 30; 97- 32; 117. 79 53: Rudra: 48. 19; 69. 2 ·clxiv PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 82 54. Sakavrddhi: 35. 41; 35. 43; 36. 45 55. Šamkarācārya: 38. 58 56. Sāņmāsika: 41. 11-12 57. Sārugadhara : 34. 34; 57. 29; 101. 54 58. Sarvadāsa: 75. 24 59. Somadeva: 90. 47-50 60. Sriharsa: 15. 35; 19. 21; 27. 62; 34. 31; 42. 24; 59. 43; 67: 48 61. Subandhu: 114. 58 62. Trivikrama: 20. 23; 31. 14; 117. 63. Trivikrama or Trilocana: 118. 64. Umāpati Upādhyāya: 44. 6 65. Vāhinipai: 41. 10; 63. 21 66. Vaidyabhānu: 25. 52; 35. 12 67. Vaidyanātha: 34. 37 68. Vararuci (editor: to Murāri]: 87. 21 69. Valmiki: 38. 62; 43. 1; 79. 6 70. Varāhamihira? : 23. 38 71. Vāmana: 55. 13 72. Vānivilāsa: 43. 25; 58. 30; 71. 17 73. Vāsudeva: 67: 42 74. Venidatta, son of Bhogin: 7. 36-37; 13. 22; 14. 28; 16. 2; 20. 25 75. Vikatanitambā: 96. 26 76. Vyāsa: 23. 41-42

·LAKSMANA BHATTA
clxv
Works quoted by name in the Padya-racanā.
1. Bhoja-prabandha: 61. 11; 79. 7; 94. 10-11;
104. 77; 113: 55
2. Bilhana-śataka: 90-91; 51-60
3. Mahākāvya: 18. 12
4. Mahānāțaka: 3. 16; 11, 13; 13. 26; 15. 36;
18. 11; 28. 76
[Hanūmatah] : 72. 2
5. Veni-samhāra-nāțaka :
23. 43; 24. 47
6. Vāśistha ci Yoga-vāśiștha: 112. 42
:
Laksmana Bhatta as a poet
Lakşmaņa Bhatta has a graceful style and a
high-soaring imagination. Thus, addressing a king,
the poet says that his fame is nothing but mercury
which, being heated on the Aames of the king's
prowess, gushes out and gets stuck to the sky in the
form of scars.
Again, his fame is the supreme mistress of the
three worlds as it were, sporting as it does in the
1
1. अये नृपति-मण्डली-मुकुट-रत्न युष्मद्भुजा-
महोष्म-तति-संजुषा बत भवत्-प्रतापार्चिषा।
द्विषामतिभृशं यशःप्रकट-पारदोध्मापना-
दुदस्फुटत तारका-कपटतो विहायस्तटे॥
PR. 12.19=SS, 100

·clxvi PADYAMRTA-TARANGINT Milk-Ocean, washing its feet with nectar, making the lunar beams its clothes, anointing its body with sandal paste, dancing at sweet will on the head of Ananta and sleeping on the moon.' The rainy-season is out for conquering the world, for it is evidently sent for that purpose by Kāmadeva. Again, the poet presumes that the enveloping of the moon by the cloud at that time is indicative of eating curd and the plentiful Durvā-grasses growing then, of the symbolic auspiciousness during its start. Our poet thinks, the rumbling sound of clouds is nothing but the piteous cry of the lunar and solar discs as well as the stars devoured by the clouds from within the stomachs of the same. Again he fancies that the reverberating sound of clouds is nothing but the trumpetting of Kāmadeva as to the punishment 3 1, दुग्धाम्भोधावगाधे विहरति सुधया क्षालयत्यचि-युग्म कृत्स्नां ज्योत्स्ना दुकूलं कलयति मलयो त-चची तनोति । स्वच्छन्द नृत्यति द्रागुरगपति-शिरस्येव निद्राति चन्द्र त्वत्कीर्तिः स्वामिनीव विजगति विहरत्येवमुर्वीश गुर्वी ॥ PR. 10.5=SS.59 2. कामेन कामं प्रहिता जवेन प्रावृट् चचाल त्रिजगद्विजेतुम् । कि चन्द्र-बिम्बं दधि भक्षयन्ती संधारयन्ती हरितः शुभाय । PR. 75.23%DSSS. 348DSA. 551 3. चन्द्र-बिम्ब-रवि-बिम्ब-तारका-मण्डलानि-घन-मेघ-डम्बरैः। भक्षितानि जलदोदरेषु तद्रोदन-ध्वनिस्वैिष गर्जितम्॥ PR. 76.32-SA. 561 ·LAKSMANA BHATTA clxvii I 3 of an angry woman forthwith if she persists in her vrath any longer. The fire-flies are nothing but sparkles of the fire of lightning shooting out on account of the collision between the cloud and the sky. Again, our poet is not lacking in sly humour. Thus in a verse he opines that the cow-herdesses had better play hide and seek without Krsna; for, if he once hides himself in Tulasī leaves, he cannot be found out as the Tulasī leaves and Krsna are of the same colour. The Anyoktis of Laksmana Bhațța are fine. The lotus-leaf, born though it is of muddy water, is itself very pure and is not stained in the least by it." Women in love have been beautifully portrayed poet. A woman in her blossoming youth, 1. या कामिनी सा यदि मानिनी स्यात्स्मरस्य राज्ञो ह्यपराधिनी स्यात् । इतीव दण्डैः किमु ताड्यतेऽसौ कादम्बिनी काम-नृपस्य ढक्का ॥ PR.76.31 2. खद्योत-पोत-प्रकराः समं खे द्योतन्त एते धतिभिः प्रचण्डाः ॥ पयोद-संघट्ट-विघटनस्य कि वैद्यतस्य ज्वलनस्य खण्डाः ॥ PR.77.37=SA. 557 3. एनं विहाय तुलसी-विपिनोपकण्ठं गोप्यः परत्र नयनाम्बुज-मीलनानि । कुर्वन्तु किन्तु तुलसी दल-नील-भासं का वा मुकुन्दमनुविन्दतु लीनमस्मिन् ॥ PR. 66.43-SA. 170 4. रे पद्मिनी-पत्र भवञ्चरित्रं चित्रं प्रतीमो वयमत्र किञ्चित् । त्वं पक्क-जन्माऽपि यदृच्छ-भावादपि स्पृशस्यम्बु न पङ्कसङ्गि। PR.96.23 by the ..

·clxviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 2 using her eye-brow constantly as the bow of Madana,' falls headlong in love; consequently, separation from the lover is what she dreads most and hates like hell. The lover is her whole existence. Even the wind dallying with her like a lover pains her the most. The lover, however, returns and prevails upon her for giving up her wrath; he praises her for her beauty and personal charm. She in her turn tells him that it is only unfortunate that she has 1. उदञ्चद्वक्षोज-द्वय-तट-भर-क्षोभित-कटि स्फुरदग्भ्यां मन्दीकृत-विलसदिन्दीवर-युगम् । समुद्यद्-भ्रू-भङ्ग-प्रविहित-धनुर्भङ्गमनिशं वयस्तत्पद्माक्ष्याः कथमिव मनो न व्यथयतु ॥ PR.31.17=SA. 204 2. इयं धत्ते धीरे मलयज-समीरे न च मुदं न पद्मानां वृन्दे ललित-मकरन्देऽपि रमते । न वा सा सानन्दा भवति नव-कुन्दावलि-कुले तदेतस्या बाधाहरमपि समाधानमिह किम् ॥ PR. 39.2 3. ददात्यधर-चुम्बनं नयन-पङ्कजं मुद्रय- त्यमन्द-पुलकं मनागमलमङ्गमालिङ्गति। विचालयति चालकं चपल-लोचनानां हठा- त्तनोत्यविनयं मरुतू प्रिय इवैष हैमन्तिकः ॥ 4. a. त्वदीय-मुख-पङ्कजं यदि विधोरलं वार्तया तवाधर-सुधा यदा भवति कि सुधा नो मुधा । त्वदङ्ग-परिरम्भ भण कृतं सुधा-गाहने- स्त्वदीय-हगनुग्रहस्तदपि धिग धिगैन्द्र पदम् ॥ PR. 55.17 b. दृश्यं चेन्मुख-पङ्कजं तव यदि श्राव्यं तव व्याहृतं प्रेयं चेन्मुख-सौरभं तव यदि स्याद्यं तवौष्ठामृतम् । स्पृश्यं चेत्कुचयोर्युगं तव परं ध्येयं सुरूपं तव त्वं सर्वेन्द्रिय-वागुरेव विषयाकस्येन्द्रियस्याप्ति न ॥ PR.55.18 ·LAKSMANA BHATTA clxix 1 only two eyes to witness that beauty which is worth visiting with thousand eyes.' Laksmana Bhatta is an adept in the employment of the figures of speech. Thus, describing how the king obtained Fortune by churning the Battle-sea with the elephant-rod, the poet furnishes us with a good example of the Metaphor. Our poet declares the moon to be the lion of the sky-forest, the umbrella of king Kāmadeva, the play-ball of the damsels presiding over horizons, etc. and thus gives us a fine instance of the Mālā-rūpaka (or a series of Metaphors). The description of the morningbreeze, lying within the breast-garments of a Coladamsel, shaking the hair of Kerala-ladies, feeling inclined to embrace the beautiful brows of the women 3 1. सहस्र-नेनेः प्रिय-गान-शोभा विभावनीयां तु निभालयन्त्याः। कि लोचनाम्भोरुह-युग्म-पत्रं विधाय धातः परिवञ्चिताऽस्मि ॥ PR. 55.16=SA. 780=SSS. 684 2. कृपाण-किरणानलं रुधिर-नीर-पूरच्छटा- जटाल-तल-संकुलं भट-तिमिङ्गिलैराकुलम् । प्रमध्य समरार्णवं वरमकर्षि लक्ष्मीस्त्वया विधाय मद-मन्थरं मथन-मन्दरं सिन्धुरम् ॥ PR. 22. 33=PV. 154 3. गगन-विपिन-सिंहः कामभूपातपत्रं निखिल-दिगबलानां कन्दुकं क्रीडनाय । मणिरिव रवि-भर्तुः कार्मणः पार्वणोऽयं जयति कुमुदबन्धुबन्धुरश्चन्द्र-बिम्बः ॥ 22 ·clxx PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI of Lāța and befriending the blossomed lotuses, constitutes what is known as Svabhāvokti or Jāti. 1 MANDANA KAVI The name of Mandana Kavi is not found in any other anthology than the PT. Kielhorn notices in his - Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. existing in the Central Provinces, Nagpur, 1874, one grammatical work called Upasarga-mandana by Mandana Kavi. No other work by him is known. The PT. quotes only a single verse by Mandana Kavi (No. 99). Until further evidence is forthcoming, the upper limit of his date cannot be fixed; but the lower limit of his date cannot be later than 1662 A.D. when the PT. was composed. The verse deals with a matter-of-fact description of an archer ; the beauty of the verse, however, lies in its employment of the figure of speech Ślesa.? MURTA KAVI No further trace of this is available in any poet other work than the anthologies and that is also limited 1. चोलाङ्गना-कुच-निचोल-तलानुलीनो द्राक-केरली-तरल-कुन्तल-कम्पनोत्कः (लोलः)। लाटी-ललाट-तल-शोषण-मानसोऽयं erfare-a-rynata ary: 1 PR. 61.9=SSS. 27 2. For the different interpretations of the words used in this verse, see References and Notes, p. 87.

·PRTHVĪDHARA ĀCĀRYA clxxi 1 to a single verse. Again, the Subhāṣitāvali records the name of the poet as Mūrkha whereas the later anthologies record the same as Dhūrta. Whatever, be the name of the poet, as the verse has been quoted in the SP. it must have been composed by the fourteenth century A.D. if not earlier. PADMAVATI Detailed account of the life and literary activities of this poetess has been given in my Sanskrit Poetesses, Part I, pp. xxiii-xxix. PRTHVĪDHARA ĀCĀRYA Only one verse of this poet has been quoted by Haribhāskara in the PT.2 Our poet Prthvidhara is, probably, identical with the author of the Bhuvanesvarī-stotra, Laghu-saptaśatī-stotra and Sarasvatistotra, One Sambhunātha was his Guru. There is no evidence to establish the identity of Pſthvidhara 3 5 1. See p. xxviii, Introduction. 2. No. 34. 3. It is also called Siddha-sārasvata-stotra; Oxford Catalogue, 110 a; Peterson's Report, 2.197. 4. An epitome of the Devi-māhātmya. Peterson's Report, 3.400 ; Mitra's Notices, 2216, 5. Burnell's Classified Index to the Sanskrit MSS. in the Palace at Tanjore, 200 a.

·clxxii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI Bhatta mentioned in the SP. and SSV. with our poet. The SMV. quotes three verses of Pșthvidhara Ācārya ; and, therefore, the poet must have flourished before the date of the composition of the SMV. i.e. the 13th century A.D. Prthvidhara pays homage to Sarasvati in his verse quoted in the PT. He prays to her for allowing him the pleasure of real wisdom, derived from the mere utterance of her holy name. Her self is constituted of the three parts into which the fundamental Mantra is divisible.? pays his homage to the river Godāvari for her holy waters ; the sun shines, says the poet, for touching her with his rays and the waters of all other rivers are holy, because the sanctified rays of the sun touch them. The Godāvari is simply incomparable. He also depicts the picture of a woman separated from her beloved in one verse." In his Anyokti on the cobra, the serpent is advised to expand its hood only so far as would befit it ; it must not transgress its proper limit; if it does, In one verse he 3 1. PT. 34. 2. Viz. Vāgbhava=Arim; Kāma=Klim; Parā=Sauhworshipped in the Adhāra, hrdaya and Sikhā. 3. SMV., v. 19, p. 372. 4. SMV., v. 3, p. 133, 5. SMV., v. 30, p. 128.

·RĀMACANDRA BHATTA OF AYODHYA clxxiii it will face the danger of being attacked by Garuda. A person is here advised by the poet to proceed only that much as it befits him ; he must not transgress his proper limit in any case. In v. wrote RĀMACANDRA BHATTA OF AYODHYA 13 of the Padyāmſta-tarangini, the name of the poet is given as Ayodhyākā Rāmacandra Bharța. One verse of Rāmacandra has also been quoted in the PV. in which the poet highly praises his patron Virasimha. The same poet his Rādhā-carita at his instance." From the Krsnakautūhala-kāvya it is known that Rāmacandra Bhatta, younger brother of Vallabha Ācārya, son of Laksmana Bhatta, born about 1484 A.D. in Kankaravada in the Telinga country, composed the work in 1520 A.D. From the concluding verse and the colophon of the Rasika-rañjana and its commentary,' we come to know that these were composed one 1. V. 62. 2. Haraprasada Sastrin's Notices, I. 313. 3. Pandita, vi. 108. 4. Kāvya-mālā, IV, pp. 96-149.:- शृङ्गार-वैराग्य-शतं सपञ्चविशत्ययोध्या नगरे व्यधत्त । अब्दे वियद्वारण-बाण-चन्द्र (१५८०) श्रीरामचन्द्रोऽनु च तस्य टीकाम् ।। श्रीरामचन्द्र-कविना काव्यमिदं व्यरचि विरतिबीजतया । रसिकानामपि रतये शृङ्गारार्थोऽपि संगृहीतोऽत्र ॥ इति श्रीलक्ष्मणभट्ट-सूनु-श्रीरामचन्द्र-कवि-कृतं सटीक रसिक-रञ्जनं नाम शृङ्गार- वैराग्यार्थ-समानं काव्यं संपूर्शम् ।

·clxxiv PADYAMRTA-TARANGIŅI 1 was by Rāmacandra Bhatța, son of Lakşmaņa Bhatta, in Ayodhyā in the year 1524 A.D. Rāmacandra Bhatta, son of Lakṣmaṇa Bhatta, also composed the Gopālalilā-kāvya. From the details given above, it is found that Rāmacandra Bhatta, though a southerner, patronised by Vīrasimha of Ayodhyā, and as the poet expressly refers to Ayodhyā and Virasimha in the works mentioned above, it may be concluded that all these works are by the same author. Again, Virasimha, son of Madhukar Shah and grandson of Pratāparudra ruled at the time when the books dated above were composed. So there is no chronological difficulty at all. Virasimhadeva's son Candrabhānu was the patron of Ananta Pandita who composed his commentary Vyangyārtha-kaumudi on the Rasamañjari of Bhānucandra in 1685 A.D. Supposing that Candrabhānu was was a senior contemporary of Ananta Pandita, the date appended to the Vyangārtha-kaumudi by the author himself also fits in well with the date of Virasimhadeva, father of Candrabhānu. 1. Published from Benares. Medical Hall Press, 1872. 2. Peterson's Reports, IV. 29. He also wrote a commentary called Vyāngārtha-dipana on the Aryā-sapta-sati of Govardhana, dated 1645 A.D.; see Kāvya-mālā.

·RĀMACANDRA BHATTA OF AYODHYA clxxv tivo verses of the poet on So there is no doubt that Ayodhyāka Rāmacandra Bhatta quoted in the PT. and Rāmacandra Bhatta of the PV. referring to Virasimha in his verse are identical and also that the same poet was the author of the Rasika-rañjana, Krsna-kautūhala-kāvya and Gopāla-kāvya. The Romāvali quoted in the SHV. are probably quoted from the Romävali-śataka ascribed to him. The total number of verses of Rāmacandra Bhatta collected from various anthologies is 20. The verses may be classified as follows:--- Incarnations of Visnu: (1) Matsya (v) Balarāma PV. 861 (ii) Kūrma (vi) Buddha PV. 863 (111) Nțsimha PV. 856 (vii) Krsna (iv) Paraśurāma PV. 859 2. The King: - Stuti PV. 62, SS. 45 Prasthāna-varnana SS. 149, PT. 94 SS. 151 and 152 I. PV. 851 PV. 852 PT. 13 1. (a) SHV. 1691:- अमुष्मिन् लावण्यामृत-सरसि नूनं मृगदृशः स्मरः सर्व-प्लुष्टः पृथ-जघन-भागे निपतितः। तदङ्गाङ्गाराणां प्रशम-पिशुना नाभि-कुहरा- च्छिखा-धूमस्येयं परिणमति रोमावलि-मिषात् ॥ (b) SHV, 1698 - उपाकृताया नव-यौवनेन यान्त्या गलत्-साञ्जन-बाष्पपूरम् । बाल्य-श्रियः किं पदवी विरेजे रोमावली खान-लोचनायाः॥

·clxxvi PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 3. Description of features:- Simanta-tilaka Karna-tātanka Romāvali (2) SHV. 1691 and 1698 SHV. 1582 PV. 256 4. Love:- Surata-varnana (2) PV. 469=SSS. 712 SSS. 715 SSS. 369 5. Season :-- Rainy-season 6. Anyokti :- The bee PV. 686 In his verses on Krsna he very much regrets for wasting time in vain; Krsna was an inmate of his heart, still he could not recognise him.' The poet prays for the blessings of Nộsimha whose nails, besmeared with Haranyakaśipu's blood, resembles a sprout tinged with the red glow of the evening. Rāmacandra praises Balarāma for bringing down even the lunar disc from heaven, drinking the nectar in it and making an attempt to use 1. PT. 13, pe ari ari, etc. 2. PV. 856: दितितनय रुधिर-दिग्धा नरसिंह-नखाः सुखाय कल्पन्ताम् । उदिताः कलाकुरा इव सन्ध्या-रागारुणाः शशाङ्कस्य ॥

·RAMACANDRA BHATTA OF AYODHYA clxxvii The poet the same as a drinking vessel later on.? also pays homage to the Lord Buddha for his bold stand against killing any animal and for his advocacy of the doctrine of mercy. The Buddha was not opposed to the Vedas; on the other hand, he, possessed of true knowledge as he was, acted as a true follower of the Vedas when he stated that nonviolence was the highest religion.” The other verses of the poet on the Incarnations of Visnu also exhibit his great religious fervour. As his verses Incarnations of Visnu have been traced, it may reasonably be assumed that he wrote on the remaining three as well. Presumably, he wrote a Daśāvatārastotra either as a separate hymn or as a part of a on Seven 1. निष्पात्याशु हिमांशु-मण्डलमधः पीत्वा तदन्तःसुधां कृत्वेनं चषक हसन्निति हलापानाय कौतूहलात् । भो देव द्विज-राजि माशि सुधा-स्पर्शोऽपि न श्रेयसे hi ya fa agfiat TTT: 9141697417Hinta 11 PV. 861 2. अधर्म-साधनं बुधा मुधा न जन्तु-हिंसनं सृजन्तु वेद-निन्दया भजन्तु केवलं दयाम् । इति प्रबोधयन् विधि विधाय वैदिकी विधि विशुद्ध-बोध-वन्धुरन्तरेधि बुद्धदेव नः ॥ PV. 863 3. Viz. Varāha, Rama and Kalkin. 23 ·clxxviii PADYAMRTA-TARANGIŅI 2 complete work such as his Gopāla-lilā-kāvya.' That he was religiously minded is seen from his complete works on Gopāla, Rādhā, etc. In his verse on the eulogy of King Virasimha, the poet has exhibited a striking ingenuity. He says that the King and his enemy are in all respects just the same except that only the first letter of each adjective is to be dropped with regard to his enemy. Thus, the king is Vaikunthābhaḥ prakamām and his enemy as Kunthābhaḥ prakamām;" again, the king is Kamala-yuta-sirāḥ while his enemy sirāh* and so on. And consequently, the contrast between Virasimha and his enemy is brought out simultaneously and exhibited graphically. This is a marvellous verse. Mala-yuta- 1. Owing to the exigencies of international situation, this work together with other rare, out-of-print and valuable works has been sent away from Calcutta; so, no verification is possible now. 2. वैकुण्ठाभः प्रकामं कमलयुत-शिराः कुञ्जराकृष्ठ-दृष्टिः कोदण्डोदार-नामा नमित-परिजनो विश्व-विख्यात-कीतिः । सुंदर्यासक्त-चित्तः समरण-विजयः कंकणाहार-युक्तो वीर श्रीवीरसिंह त्वमिव तव रिपुः किन्तु मुक्कादिवर्णः ॥ PV. 62 3. i. e. the king resembles Krşņa whereas his enemy is devoid of any glow. 4. i. e. the king's head is adorned with lotuses whereas that of his enemy is defiled. 5. The king is Kuñjarākışta-dystih i.e. the attention of the king is always directed to the elephant for hunting ·RĀMACANDRA BHATTA OF AYODHYA clxxix The verse on the prowess of the king' is slightly indelicate but the pun in it enhances the beauty of the verse. The poet in two other verses preserved in the Sūkti-sundara? praises the king starting for conquest. In one he fancies that the fire emerging out of the nether-regions after the breaking atwain of the earth would have destroyed the whole world, if the torrential tears of the wives of his enemies did not extinguish the same forthwith. In the other, the poet fancies that on account of the majestic marching of the king, the earth bends low; she tries to cover as it were the two breasts that are nothing but the Eastern and Western Ghats by means of the rolling skirts in the form of waves resounding like the beating of drums. excursions, war-purposes, etc. whereas the enemy has defective eyesight on account of old age. The king is kodandodara-nāmā i.e. is well-known as an archer whereas his enemy is notoriously vicious. Virasimha has innumerable attendants whereas those of his enemies are limited. The former is celebrated throughout the world while the latter is like a dog. The former is attached to the beautiful ladies whereas the latter is attached only to the cave i.e. is compelled to reside in caves. The king conquers his equals in fight whereas his enemy courts death. The king is well-clad and well-fed while his enemy lives on particles of food-stuff. 1. PT. 94. 2. Verses 151 and 152.

·clxxx PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI The verse of Rāmacandra Bhatta on the Simantatilakal is identical in sense with Padmāvati's verse Kastūrī-tilakam tasyāḥ, etc.? In his verse on the rainy-season, he humorously says that whatever be the difficulties of all others in ascertaining whether it is day or night—so cloudy the sky becomes--even during the day-time, Krsna has a means of escape from this trouble; he touches again and again his navel-lotus and ascertains for himself.3 Thus we find that amongst the verses of Rāmacandra, some are grand. The excellence of some from this rhetorical point of view also is quite manifest. The utpreksās of Rāmacandra are indeed refreshing and befit a first-class poet. SADĀSIVA The Padyāmſta-tarangini quotes a single verse of Sadasiva which is also found in the PV. and SHV. The SSS. quotes four verses of Sadāśiva, only तस्या मृग-मद-बिन्दुर्जनयति शोभा भ्र वोरन्तः । कोदण्ड-मुष्ठि-लग्नं फलमिव कामस्य बाणस्य ॥ SHV.1582 2. V. 57 of Sanskrit Poetesses, Part A. 3. If the lotus be not closed, it must be day-time, घनोद्गमे गाढतमेन्धकारे न कोऽपि निर्णतुमहः शशाक । स्पृशन मुहुः किन्तु करेण नाभी-सरोजमाभीर-कलाधिनाथः॥ SSS. 369 ·SADĀSIVA clxxxi 1 one of which is not traced anywhere else. The PV. quotes eleven verses of Sadāśiva, eight of which are not found anywhere else. Sadāśiva was rather a popular poet. As the anthologies quoting him cannot be dated earlier than the sixteenth century A.D., it is likely that he flourished about that time or a bit earlier. Padya-veņi is indeed a grand compilation and the inclusion of eleven verses of Sadāśiva in it means a great appreciation by Venidatta, its compiler, of the merits of our poet. I. 2. 3. Subject-classification of the verses of Sadāśiva. Features: Kucau: PV. 211=PT. 149=SHV. 1661 Love: The lover speaks: PV. 277-278 Separation from the lover: PV. 294 Nature: The sun: PV. 50 The moon-rise :, PV. 574=SSS. 200 Dense forest: PV, 662 Seasons :) a. The Spring: PV. 604=SSS. 276 b. The Autumn:, a lake: PV. 647 4 1. See Introduction, p. xxx.

·clxxxii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI w 5. Sports: a. In the forest : SSS. 90 b. On the swing: PV. 536=SSS. 110 6. Description of a poet: PV, 790 Sadāsiva's ideas are at times quite novel. Thus, he says that whatever others may say about the breasts of a beautiful woman, they are neither the temples of an young elephant nor twin lotuses nor a couple of golden pitchers, but are really two drums (Dundubhis) placed with their heads downwards by Kāmadeva after his conquest of the three worlds. A woman swinging on a hammock is aptly compared by him with a garland of golden Campakas whirling round the trunk of an elephant. His poetic fancy. takes a lofty flight in his description of moon-beams which resemble very many things in different places. 1 2 1. Farge: TA-164.pamat, etc. =PT. 149. 2. स्निग्धेन्द्र-नीलमणि-दाम-समान-सूत्र- हिन्दोलिका-वलय-लोल-शरीर-यष्टिः । एषाऽभिनन्दयति मां द्विरदेन्द्र-शुण्डा. qui T 979-2779-A I PV. 536=SSS. 110 3. कर्पूरीयन्ति भूमौ सरसि सरभसं कैरवीयन्ति गङ्गा- कल्लोलीयन्ति नाके दिशि दिशि परितः केतकीयन्ति किञ्च । हंसीयन्त्यन्तरीक्ष कमल-दल-दृशां मौक्तिकीयन्ति कराठे शुक्तीयन्त्यम्बुराशौ विशद-विस रुचो रश्मयः शीतरश्मेः ॥ PV. 574 ·SAMKARA MISRA clxxxiii SAMKARĀCĀRYA The Padyāmſta-tarangini quotes only one verse of the great philosopher-poet Samkara. It is culled from his Ānanda-lahari. As Šamkara is an outstandingly great personality, a very large number of works passes under his name. It is high time that a serious attempt should be made for investigating into the real nature of the attributions. At times it bereally impossible to come to a definite conclusion about the authorship of many works attributed to him. Volume IV of our India Office Library Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Books will bring to light many striking facts regarding the works of Samkara. comes SAMKARA MISRA As the verses of both Ganapati and Bhānudatta or Bhānukara, father and son, have been quoted in the Padyāmſta-tarangini, it is only likely that our poet Samkara Miśra would be identical with the grand-father (according to the Pañji of Mithilā, elder brother of the grand-father) of Bhānukara. The surname Miśra, in any case, shows that he flourished in Mithilā. Samkará Miśra addresses one King Darpanārāyana in a verse on the March of the king for conquest for training his horses how to cross the river ·clxxxiv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI caused by the tears of the wives of his enemies (PV. 112). Darpanārāyaṇa was the name of King Nrsimha or Narasimha of Mithilā whose son Dhirasimha alias Rūpanārāyana or Hțdayanārāyana got a MS. of the Setu-darpani of Srinivāsa, a commentary on the Setu-bandha, copied in 1438 A.D. As there is no doubt that Samkara Miśra was a Maithila poet and flourished about this time, the king referred to in the verse is, probably, the same as king Nộsimha of Mithilā, son of Harasimha, second in the list of successors of Viśvāsadevi, wife of Padmasimha. If this Samkara Miśra be really identical with the grandfather of Bhānudatta, the great philosopher Šamkara Misra is to be recognized as a poet as well. He was also a contemporary of Darpanārāyana, and flourished in the fifteenth century A.D. The Padya-veņī quotes nine verses of Samkara Miśra; two of these are found in the Sūkti-sundara The PT. quotes only two verses of which one is found nowhere else.3 1 as well. 1. For an account of Narasimha, see my ed. of Gangāvākyāvali, pp. 118-119 of Appendices. 2. In his work Vaišeşika-sútro-paskāra, he quotes from the works of his uncle Jivanātha Miśra, Vallabhācārya, Sridhara Ācārya as well as Vācaspati Miśra. 3. See p. XXX* ·ŠAMKARA MISRA clxxxv I. Subject-classification of the verses King: - (a) Marching of the king for conquest: PV. 112 (b) Fame: PV. 79=SS. 81 (c) Prowess: PT. 73=PV. 73=SS. 116 (d) Fame and Prowess : PT. 75 2, Features: (a) Face: PV. 266 (b) Eyes: PV. 235 (c) Teeth: PV. 225 3. Love: Jadatā (stupefaction):' PV. 454 4. Anyoktis: – (a) Necklace: PV.773 (6) Jasmine: PV. 700 Describing the fame of a king, certainly his påtron Darpanārāyana, our poet says that on account of the rise of the moon of fanie, even the musk; hair, blue garments and jewels have become white ; darkness has been dispelled and the dare-devil spirit of gazelleeyed women for going on tryst has totally disappeared. 1. Venidatta himself says: "वियोंग-व्यथा-विकार-मात्र वेद्य- जीवनावस्था जडता"। 2. कस्तूरी सितिमानेमागतवती शौक्ल्यं गताः कुन्तला नीलं चोलमभूत् सितं धवलिमा जातो मणीनां गणे। 24 ·clxxxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI poets who Again, he declares that those compare the prowess of the king with the sun are no good because the sun plunges into the sea but the prowess not only crosses it but returns over the same also." The descriptions of the features of a woman are also very beautiful. The face is nothing but a novel moon arisen on a golden creeper. This moon is not spit out of the mouth of gods, nor crushed by Rāhu with his teeth, nor spotted, nor is it overpowered by the sun nor does it disappear on the new moon nor is it vanquished by the face of any woman. The poet compares the eyes and teeth of the girl with a series of things quite aptly and strikingly. Thus the poet first fancies if the eyes are really two wagtails come from far to the lunar disc ; or, if they are really two blue lotuses that have just blossomed or two cakoras grown restless on account of their contact with the lunar disc ; ultimately, he 2 ध्वान्तं शान्तमभूत् समं नरपते त्वत्कीर्ति-चन्द्रोदये त्रैलोक्येऽप्यभिसार-साहस-रसः शान्तः कुरङ्गीदृशाम् ॥ PV. 79 1. मार्तण्ड-मण्डल-समं भवतः प्रताप ये वर्णयन्ति कवयो न हि ते प्रवीणाः। अम्भोनिधौ विलयमेति परं पतङ्गः पारं प्रयाति पुनरेति भवत-प्रतापः॥ PT. 73=PV. 73=SS. 116 2. ugfoget a:=PT. 135.

·SAMKARA MISRA clxxxvii 1 cannot at first comes to the conclusion that they are really the eyes of a beautiful damsel trained in the art of the Safari fish. Similarly, the poet recognise the things he sees before him ; he wonders at first whether they are really a series of jewels tinged with vermillion or two rows of the seeds of a ripe and cracked pomegranate or a garland of kunda flowers strewn with great effort by the gardener Kāmadeva ; ultimately, however, he comes to the conclusion that they are really the two rows of the teeth of the beautiful in question maddening young hearts. A lady-love lying stupefied on account of tion from the lover does not regain consciousness in spite of being constantly fanned, anointed with sandal-paste and covered with lotus-leaves but what a wonder! no sooner had her friends uttered the name woman separa- 1. उड्डीयाऽऽगतमिन्दु-मण्डलमिदं कि खञ्जरीट-द्वयं हित्वा कोरकता विकस्वरतरे याते किमिन्दीवरे । इन्दोर्बिम्बमवाप्य जात-रभसौ किंवा चकोराविमा- वा ज्ञातं शफरी-विलास-पटुनी नेत्रे कुरङ्गीदृशः॥ PV. 235 2. सिन्दूरारुण-मौक्तिकावलिरियं माणिक्य लब्धान्तरा पाकोत्तीर्ण-विदीर्ण-दाडिम-गतं तद्वीज-पंक्ति-द्वयम् । कौन्दी स्रक स्मर-मालिकेन महतायासेन संगुम्फिता दन्त-श्रेणिरियं भवेन्मृगदृशां यूनां मनोमादिनी ॥ PV. 225 ·clxxxvii PADYAMỘTA-TARANGINI of her beloved than she exhibited a horripilates ear-tip.' The Anyoktis of Šamkara Miśra are quite appealing. The Jasmine, says the poet, must not repudiate the bee as it has shunned the company of many new creepers for its sake.” Again, a necklace is the best of all things having strings within (or possessing qualifications); though it dallies with a woman, its roundness (purity of character) and brilliance (brightness) are never jeopardised.' .. SĀNMASIKA Two verses under the name of this poet have been quoted in the Padyāvali of Rūpagosvāmin.“ These verses are, however, found in the earlier 1. मुहुर्व्यनन-वीजितैर्बहल-चन्दनासेचितैः सरोज-दल-वेष्टनरपि न चेष्टते सुन्दरी। परन्तु तव नामनि प्रिय-सखीभिरावेदिते निवेदयति जीवितं श्रवण-सीन्नि रोमोगमः॥ PV. 454 2. केलिं विहाय नव-वल्लि-मल्लिकायां त्वत्-सौरभाहृत-मनाः समुपागतस्त्वाम् । हे मालति प्रयास-संवलिनं वदामो नायं मधुवन-युवा समुपेक्षणीयः ॥ PV.700 3. अन्येऽपि सन्ति गुणिनः कति नो जगत्यां हार त्वमेव गुणिनामुपरि स्थितोऽसि। एणीशामुरसि नित्यमवस्थितोऽसि सदृन्नता च शुचिता च न खगिडता ते॥ PV.. 773 4. See Introduction, p. xxx.

·SANMASIKA clxxxix anthologies as well under different names (see footnotes). So the attribution of the PĀ.is questionable. But as the name Şanmāsika is found in the PĀ., Sāņmāsika must be a contemporary or a predecessor of Rūpagosvāmin. The period of Rūpa's literary activities falls from 1495 to 1549 A. D. and presumably, Șāņmāsika flourished before 1495 A. D. Only four verses of Șāņmāsika are traced and no more verses by him seems to be extant. Only one verse (Padyāvali 194) is on Rādhā on tryst and the remaining three are on separation of the lady-love from the lover (PT. 168=SA. 763 ; PĀ. 336' ; PT. 167=PV. 484 =SA. 762 ). In the first verse Rādhā is advised, while going on tryst, to be cautious on her way; her teeth are very white and dispel glooin and therefore, she must not mutter even. In another verse (Padyāvali 336), Rādhā laments for her beloved piteously, praying for her own death but never forgetting to pray for the ; 2 1. The Padyāvali keeps it under the heading #ara दिन-कृत्यम् । 2. मन्दं निधेहि चरणौ परिधेहि नीलं वासः पिधेहि वलयावलिमञ्चलेन । मा जल्प साहसिनि शारद-चन्द्र-कान्ति- दन्तांशवस्तव तमांसि समापयन्ति ॥ Also cited in SP. 3620 (Xulfa)=SKM. ii. 61.2 (A1EET)= SMV. (ERRETE), GOS., lxxii, 8. V.r.of fagfe : facie, faire ; y.r. of परिधेहि-पिधेहि; of नीलं वासो वासो नीलं ; of अञ्चलेन-अञ्जनेन । ;

·PADYĀMỘTA-TARANGINI C.XC The lady all-round good of her beloved one.' pining for her beloved is an incarnation of Beauty as it were, she resembling a golden creeper on the threshold of the door. 2 SARNGADHARA Of the two verses assigned to Sārngadhara in one anthology, viz. 209 and 249, the former is found anonymous in the printed ed. of the ŚP. (no. 838); presumably, Haribhāskara used some MS. of the SP. which read the name of the poet otherwise and ascribed the verse to the compiler of the work. The latter is found assigned to Sārngadhara in the ŚP. ed. by Peterson. 1. पञ्चत्वं तनुरेतु भूत-निवहाः स्वांशे विशन्तु स्फुटं धातारं प्रणिपत्य हन्त शिरसा तत्रापि याचे वरम् । तद्वापीषु पयस्तदीय-मुकुरे ज्योतिस्तदीयाङ्गन- व्योनि व्योम तदीय-वर्त्मनि धरा तत्ताल-वृन्तेऽनिलः ॥ PA,336. Also found in SP. 3428 (आकाशपोलेः)=SMV. xii. 32 (श्राकाशपोले:)=SV. (दाक्षिणात्यस्य कस्यापि)=DUjjvalanila-mani, p. 396 (यथा पद्यावल्याम्)। V.r. SP. a. तनुरेति भूत-निवहः स्वं स्वं विशत्वीप्सितं ; SMV.a. स्वांशं विशन्तु प्रभो ; SMV. b. त्वां याचे द्रहिण प्रणम्य शिरसा भूयोऽपि मे सन्त्विति ; SP. याचे त्वां द्रहिण प्रणम्य शिरसा भूयोऽपि भूयान्मम; SVV. धातस्त्वां शिरसा प्रणम्य कुरु मामित्यद्य याचे पुनः; SP. SVV. SMV. c. व्यालय०; SV.d. निलम् । 2. PT. 167 and 168.

·SARNGADHARA CXC: Šārngadhara, son of Dāmodara, compiled his Paddhati about 1360 A.D. Sārngadhara was the grandson of Rāghavadeva, Rājaguru of the Cauhān king Hammira. Family-tree of Sārngadhara? Rāghavadeva, Guru of Hammira, the Cauhān king 2 Gopāla Damodara Devadāsa Sārngadhara Lakşmidhara Krsna Sārngadhara was a great devotee of Siva. He was a good poet. He compiled his great work in which he included his own verses as well as those of other poets : V. II. आनन्दाय सतां भूयात् सुभाषितमिदं मम । पृथक्पद्धति-संमिश्र-परिच्छेद-मनोरमम् ।। आद्यैर्मद्विहितैः पद्य कियद्भिरपरैरपि । युता पद्धतिरेषाऽस्तु सज्जनानन्द-दायिनी ।। v. I 2. 1 See Introduction vv. 2ff.:- पुरा शाकम्भरी-देशे श्रीमान् हम्मीर-भूपतिः । चाहुवाणान्वये जातः ख्यातः शौर्य इवार्जुनः ॥ Sākambhari is Modern Sambhar in Rājaputana. 2. SP. quotes a verse of Hammira, No. 3974. etc.

·cxcil PADYAMẶTA-TARANGINI - ." He cherished, and with justification, great hopes about his work:- अस्याभ्यासाद् ग्रन्थवर्यस्य शिष्यः सर्वज्ञः स्माद्विस्फुरेचारु-बुद्धिः । अर्थ कामं वेत्ति धर्म च मोक्षं निःसन्देहं शीलितुं पण्डितोऽपि ॥ 4619 शास्त्राब्धिं सकलं विलोड्य नितरां ग्रन्थः कृतोऽयं मया लोकानन्दकरः समस्त-सुकला-सन्तान-जैवातृकः । अस्याऽऽखाद्य सुभाषितामृत-रसानानन्द-पूर्णान्तराः सन्तः सम्प्रति नाक-वास-निरतान् देवान् हसन्ति ध्रुवम् ।। 620 (Last two verses of the Paddhati.) " Subject-classification of the verses of Sārngadhara : 1. Family of the poet (vv. 1-12) 2. Chapter-divisions of the work (vv. 13-56) 3. Gods :-- (a) Incarnations of Visnu : Kalkin, v. 132 4. Poets in general: v. 155 5. : vv. 169-I70 6. Particular poets: V. 172 7. Prakirņakākhyāna: v. 8. Samasyākhyāna: v. 507 9. Citra-ākhyāna: v. 542-543 10. Jati : v. 577 II. Pataka-vivrti: vv. 731-732 12. Anyoktis: Cloud v. 776 13. ,, :: Swan v. 796 14. Bees. v. 816 ·SĀRNGADHARA cxciii : Lion v. 909 3 > 20. ) 21. לל 22. Conch v. 1115 : Lotus v. 1133 77 15. Anyoktis : Peacock v. 868 16. : Crow v. 880 17 18. · Sandal-tree v. 991 19. : Pátala v. 1014 Mango-tree v. 1022 : Mountain v. 1064 Agastya v. 1076 23 24. 25. ; Well v. 1148=Padya-racanā, 101. 54 26. : Miscellaneous v. 1217 27 Morals: v. 1528 28. Eulogy of elephants : v. 1561-1562 29. Eulogy of horses: v. 1598-1610 or 1608-1610? 30. Eulogy of Durāvarta: v. 1664-1665 31. Herbs for horses: v. 1711 32. Test of horses v. 1112-13 33. The long chapter on Sakuna-jñāna ends with a note of Sarigadhara as follows "एते नाना-शकुन- TIF 27: Farihif" ! Unfortunately, the contribution of Ś. to this section cannot be ascertained now. 34. Strī-puruṣa-samyoga-vivști : v. 3122-3133 of 3131-3133 35. Features: Netre: v. 3299 36. Priyātithyādi: v. 3526 37. Solicitations of a friend: v. 3553 25 ·cxciv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI 39. 38. Darkness :: v. 3601 Moon-rise: v. 3627, 3632 40. Surata-keli-kathana: v. 3688-3689 41. Niśītha-kridanakādi: v. 3710 42. Sun-rise: v. 3733 43. Sambhogāvișkarana: v. 3745 44. Kula-vadhū-vrtta : v. 3755 45. The Summer: v. 3830-3831, 3839 46. Sentiment of laughter: v. 4032 47. Bhayānaka-rasa nirdeśa: v. 4065 48. Kāla-carita : v. 4166-4167 49. Rāja-yoga: v. 43642-4371 50. Manah-sthirikarana-prabhāva: v. 44977-4504 51. Grantha-praśamsā: v. 4617-4620 The above long list of subjects dealt with by Sārngadhara at once reveals that Sārngadhara was conversant with various subjects, literary, medical, zoological, philosophical, etc. The mention of the Sūkti-sahasra, in the Sārngadhara-paddhati shows that Sārngadhara was himself inspired by these works in his undertaking. The KVS. (1000 A.D.), SVV. in its unadulterated form (before 1160 A.D.), SMV. (13th century) as well as SUK. were composed before Sārngadhara's Paddhati. The model 1. Many verses from other works have been quoted in the SMV, as well.

·SARNGADHARA СХСҮ that Šārngadhara follows in his work is the same as in the other anthologies mentioned above; but it is not known how far Śārngadhara is indebted to these works, if at all. He himself acknowledges his indebtedness to the Sūkti-sahasra, Sabhya-kanthābharaṇa, etc. which certainly exerted much more influence on him than the KVS., SMV. and the original SSV. Sārngadhara was also the author of the Hammlir Rasau? and the Hammīr-kāvya which describe the events of Hammir of Ranthambhor, Bhūpati, Mullā Daud and Amir Khasrau. The following poets flourished before or about the fourteenth century A.D. as their names have been recorded in the Sārngadhara-paddhati ::-- Abhinanda:-3763, 3917. Abhinavagupta : -1152. Abhirāmapaśupati :--533. Acala :-784, 3564, 3803. Acyuta :--1108, 1185. Adbhutapunya:--3528, 3680. 1 JASB., 1879, pp. 186-252. 2 For further details about Hammira, see Hammiramahākāvya by Nayacandra. 3 Peterson promised a 2nd part of his edition of the ŚP. in which he intended to give an account of the poets, etc. but this never saw the light of the day,

·сҳсуі
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
Akālajalada :-777
Akāśapoli :-3428, 3515.
Amaruka : ---3386, 3388, 3395, 3416, 3424, 3465-67,
3486, 3535, 3544-46, 3551, 3558, 3575,
3668, 3673, 3681 - 82, 3702, 3706-7,
3715, 1740-41, 3747, 3847-
Amrtavardhana :-2935.
Ānandadeva :-506.
Anandavardhana:-898, 906, 920.
Anantadeva:—150.
Arasī Thakkura: -76.
Argața : --3013.
Avantivarman :-3604, 3835.
Badhira Kavi:-1096-97.
Ballālasena :--763.
Bāņa:-498.
Bāṇabhatta :-60, 68, 112, 152, 157, 160, 230, 380, ,
3300, 3397, 3695, 3851, 3854-57, 3859,
3934, 3946, 3965.
Bhadanta Varman :-3540.
Bhallața : -745 -- 46, 792, 846, 881, 899, 950, 1043,
1215, 3404, 3480.
Bhānu Pandita : -790, 3685.
Bharati Kavi:-95.
Bhāravi:=3645, 3649, 3806, 3841 – 43.
-
Bharcu :---252
Bhartzhari : --166, 203-4, 208-9, 225, 227, 236,

·SARNGADHARA cxcvii 254-55, 263-64, 302, 308, 332–33, 377, 415 – 16, 419, 435-38, 465, 679, 797, 873, 907, 1093, 1529 – 30, 3082, 3693, 3885, 3908, 3954, 4093-96, 4098, 4102 –5, 4112 – 14, 4146 - 47, 4149- 56, 4164–65, 4176-78. BhartȚmentha:-3953. Bhartſsvāmin: -3904. Bhāsa: --3292, 3330, 3640. Bhatta Bijaka :---3783. Bhatta Govindarāja:—1031. Bhattanāyaka:-1020. Bhatta Rudra :----3788. Bhatta Someśvara :-—-3667. Bhattasvāmin : -591. Bhattayaśas :-—4072. Bhattendurāja:=-1212, 3580. Bhattopamanyu:-3587. Bhavabhūti :--91, 99, 146, 215, 749, 791, 3453, 3850, 4075. Bherībhānkāra:-58, 66, 97, 844, 908. Bhikṣātana: -3776-78. Bhima :--3537, 3828, 3680. Bhimasimhapandita :-—-1211, 3367. Bhohara: -3925. Bhoja and a Brāhmaṇa: -561. Bhoja and a Pandita :--562.

·cxcviii
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
Bhoja and Sīlābhattārikā: ---564.
Bhojadeva: -809, 842, 993, 1004, 1028, 1147, 1164,
3827, 3833, 3884, 3933.
Bhojanarendra :-3589.
Bhojarāja (to Muñja): --4002.
Bhojarāja and Cora Kavi :--4106.
Bhojarāja-Kavi-varga : --3717-18.
Bījaka :-972, 3919.
Bījākara :-—-3509.
Bijulīnakula :-1710.
Bilhana :-144, 161, 167, 193, 194, 775, 915, 924,
1559, 3278, 3297, 3304, 3306-7, 3334;
3352, 3357, 3359-3361, 3362, 3411,
3427, 3430, 3438, 3468 -- 70, 3475, 3493,
3726, 3756, 3762, 3792, 3799- 3800,
3807, 3878-79, 3991, 4018.
Bilvamangala :-—72, 73, 115, 130.
Cāņakya : --140, 334, 354, 413, 418, 452.
Candra :-863, 965:
Candradeva :—177, 849, 871.
Candraka :-3565, 3596.
Candrakavi :-=769.
Chamachamikāratna:-3455.
Chittama :-98.
Cora Kavi:-See Bhojarāja and Cora Kavi.
Dagdhamaraṇa:—-3449
Damodaradeva :--1216, 4100, 4109, 4116.

·SĀRNGADHARA cxcix Damodaragupta :-—-3967. Dandin :—127, 275, 449, 518, 540, 546, 548, 558, 569–70, 3080, 3366, 3393-94, 3642, 3655, 3997, 4023, 4068. Devabodha: ----3521. Devadāsadeva: --3852,4101, 4110. Devagaña (deva)::-—256, 453, 463, 4123 – 26, 4145, 4158 - 59, 4169 Deveśvara :—63, 94, 181, 210. 12, 217, 244, 545, 1251-53, 4004. Dhairyamitra : -3450. Dhanadadeva:-88, 158, 163, 182, 697, 819, 841, 874, 1140, 1240, 1277, 3323, 3815. Dhanapāla ::-185. Dhanika :=3417, 3973. Dhārākadamba:-3829. Dharmadāsa:=-520–21, 523–24, 556. Dharmakirti :--947. Dharmavardhana:-949, 1002. Dhoyi Kavi ::--1161. Dinakaradeva:=-3956. Dīpaka :--74, 3751, 4039. Divirakisoraka :=-574. Dorlatikabhima :-3419. Durgasena :=3889. Galajjalavāsudeva:-3389. Gambhiranarendra: -3974.

·PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI
Ganadeva: -818.
Gandagopāla :-3906.
Gandhadīpikā:---3259.
Gārgadeva: -982.
Gaudābhinanda:--1090, 3485.
Gobhatta :-
--239, 382.
Gopāditya :-3662.
Gopāladeva::--4099.
Govardhana (Acārya): --466, 3400.
Govindarājadeva: -87, 571, 925, 3261, 3457-
Govindasvāmin & Vikatanītambā:---3610.
Gunākara :—1570 .--76, 3913 – 14.
Hanumat:—83, 90, 123 – 25, 128, 133, 1248, 3418,
4066.
Harigana :5-131, 353, 990, 3573, 4129, 4173 - 74.
Harihara (deva):–77, 183, 559, 3494, 3705, 3760.
Hetuka:-1019:
Indra Kavi:-84, 948, 1082, 1130, 4078.
Indra Simha ::--3968.
Indurāja : -1052.
Jaghanasthalīghataka :-3354.
Jayadatta :—1674-1708.
Jayadeva:–69, 80, 164, 3380, 3431, 3460–61, 3481
82, 3497--13500, 3502, 3520,3547
50, 3600, 3617, 3658, 3680, 3686–87,
3697, 3704, 3820.
Jayagupta ::--3909.

·SĀRNGADHARA cci Jayamādhava: --151, 3653, 3801, 3848 - 49. Jayavardhana: 896. Jivanāga ::--3890. Jivanāyaka ::--951. Iñānavarman (Bhadanta):-971. Kalaśa :=-3845. Kālidāsa: -414, 544, 760, 3268, 3271, 3289, 3296, 3317-18, 3329, 3376—78, 3410, 3503, 3566, 3644, 3676, 3744, 3795, 3927, 3977-78, 3998, 4069, 4082. Kamalāyudha:-3922. Kapila Rudra ::—3787. Kapolakavi:;=3315 Karņotpala :-3674. Karpūra Kavi:==1027. Kaviratna ::-1119. Kavīśvara: -3975. Khadgakośa:-4643. Krīdācandra :=96. Krsna:=1135. Krsnabhatta :—175. Kršņamiśra :--106, 455, 878, 3081, 4067. Krsnapilla :-—3809, 3882. Ksemendra : -195, 206–7, 286, 335, 378.—79, 428, 32, 590, 1504–27, 3076, 3078, 3474, 3623, 3647, 3765, 3832, 3853, 3987, 4029–30, 4035—37, 4041, 4046-53, 4137. 26 ·49, 4652 – 60. ccii PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI Kumāradāsa: -3344, 3356, 3554, 3897. Kumuda : :-119. Laksmanasena:--923. Lakşmi :-817. Lakşmidhara:-578, 869, 1134, 3348, 3921. Loharatnākara : --4644 - Lohārņava:—-4622 — 33: Lonitaka:-3442. Madālasā:-–671. Madana :---594, 756. Mādhava Māgadha:-1033. Māgha:--216, 223, 265–67, 287, 347 - 48, 407, 450, 461 – 62, 547, 3440, 3525, 3570, 3585, 3652, 3725, 3729, 3737, 3742, 3796, 3805, 3805, 3844, 3993, 4020 – 22. Mahādeva :-740, 980, 1013, 1194-95. Mahāmanușya :-3902, 3938. Mahipati Mandalika:--912. Mālava Rudra: -1091. Manu:-3083–84. Mārkandeya Muni:--4089. Mātañgadivākara:=1227. Mayūra :--138, 585, 597, 3947- Megha:=512. Mentha:--3594. See Vikramāditya and Mentha. Morikā:-3403, 3496. Muktāpīļa :--945.

·SĀRNGADHARA ccilit Muràri: ---510, 3279, 3325, 3661, 3992, 3994, 4070, 4083 - 84. Mūrta :—3690. Nāgammā:-86. Nāgapaiya:-981. Nagnajit:-3650. Nammaiya:-1006, 1051. Narasimha :—1154. Nārāyanabhatta :-173, 3972, 3981, 4073–74, 4081, 4085–86, 4088. Nātha Kumāra:--3880. Netratribhāgabrahmayaśasvin : -3464. Nidrādaridra : ---3454. Niśānārāyana :--135, 4009. Padmaśrī.: -3134 – 41, 3144-51, 3262–63. Pālakāpya:--1569, 1577, 1597- Pāņdava Nakula :—1556, 1629-53, 1666, 73, 4621. Pandita:—See Rākṣasa and Pandita. Pāṇini:---3634, 3869. Parimala: :- 747 Phalguhastinī:-3630. Prabhākaradeva:—-3368. Prahlādana:-748, 765, 1058, 1071. Prakāśavarsa: --383, 783. Prthvīdhara :-3405. Punya:-3288. Puspākara : ---589, 820, 910, 992.

·civ
PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI
Pustika ::---3436.
Rāghavacaitanya :--70, 71, 168, 877, 1557–58.
Rāghavadeva: --4108.
Raghu, Kavidarpana : ---3734.
Rahlana:-913, 988.
Rāhulaka:-3875.
Rājakanyā and Guru:---566.
Rājakanyā and Bilhaņa: ---567-568.
Rājaſekhara :---85, 174, 188-90, 251, 3423, 3659,
3750, 3757, 3837, 3926, 3928.
Rākşasa and Pandita :--3810-11.
Rāmila and Somila :-_-3822.
Rāņaka :--1059
Ratnākara : -1269, 3345, 3584, 3648.
Ravidatta :---580.
Ravigupta :-237, 351, 384.
Rudatīpandita :---3420.
Rudra :---3409, 3567–68, 3578 – 79, 3670, 3675,
3754, 3773
Rudrata :-575, 3473-
Sakavarman : -587
Sakavrddha:----3327, 3331, 3335, 3358, 3402, 3863.
Saktikumāra :-1047
Salihotra: --I6II --- 28.
Šamkara Kavi:—1258-59.
Samkhadhara:—155, 3632.
Śamkuka, son of Mayūra :-3753, 3894.

·SĀRŅGADHARA CCV Samkula :--3538. Šāndilya : ---3961. Sarasvatīkūtumba:--1005, 1218. Sarasvatīkūtumbaduhitr: -511. Sārngadhara : --132, 169, 170, 172, 464, 507, 522, 532, 542-43, 577, 731 – 32, 776, 796, 816, 868, 88, 909, 991, 1014, 1022, 1064, 1076, 1115, 1133, 1148, 1271, 1528, 1560-61, 1598 – 1610, 1664-65, 1711 13, 3122-33, 3258, 3299, 3526, 3553, 3601, 3627, 3688-89, 3710, 3733, 3745, 3755, 3830-31, 3839, 4032, 4065, 4156- 67, 4347-71, 4497-4504, 4650-51. Sārngadhara also wrote some Sakuna-Šāstra; they are now embedded in the verses on the subject, 2319-2816. Sārvabhauma:-62, 64, 1260, 2319-2816. Sarvadāsa: -3862. Sarvavarman :---IIIO. Sarvajñavāsudeva:—3605. Śaśivardhana:-—3694. Satkavi Miśra:—3489. Silābhattārikā: -3447, 3507, 3572, 3768. Simhadatta : -583. Singāpida:-3291. Sivadāsadeva :-3701, 4128. Sivasvāmin :--3396, 3511. verses on

·ccvi
PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI
Somakavi:---3527
Somila. See Rāmila and S.
Srīdhara :-—-3091-3121 (31 verses).
Śrīharșa :--3301, 3401, 3621, 3656, 3660, 3672, 3790,
3797-98, 4012-13.
Srikantha Pandita :-550.
Śrīkantha Sambhu:--3254.
Śrīpāla Kavirāja:-3789.
Śrī Suka:-1083.
Srutadhara:_1144, 3910.
Subandhu :-59, 78, 145, 349-50, 4001.
Sudarśana Kavi:—1264.
Śūravarman:--101.
Svetāmbara Śrīcandra :--3939.
Trilocana:--187, 764.
Trivikrama: -136, 3448, 3459.
Trivikramabhatta :-142, 159, 162, 191, 3309, 3530,
3640, 3865.
Uddīyakavi: ---3663
Umāpatidhara :-—755, 3490.
Utkața : ---576.
Utpalarāja :--1017.
Utpreksāvallabha:---3523 – 24.
Vādiśvarakāñcana:---3976.
Vaidya Bhānupandita :-973, 1032, 1271, 3328.
Vaidyanātha:-3305.
Vākpatirāja :--126.

·SARNGADHARA
ccvü
1128,
Vallabhadeva:-381, 936, 989, 1000, 1056, 1050,
3441.
Vālmiki:-412, 1247, 3355, 3429, 3456, 3625, 3916,
3988, 3996, 4011, 4024.
Vāmana: -3562.
Vāmanasvāmin:-3957.
Varāhamihira:—3969-71.
Vararuci:-572, 3286, 3506.
Vastupāla :-766.
Vasudeva :-3513
Vasumdhara:—120.
Vatsarājadeva :-4107.
Vidyāpati :—1065, 1202, 3556, 3901.
Vidyaranya:---92.
Vijjaka :—180, 451, 509, 582, 1003, 1131, 3322,
3746, 3769, 3794, 3867, 3900.
Vikatanitambı:-823, 3671.
See also Govindasvāmin & V.
Vikramāditya:-277-
and Mentha:--3603.
and a Bhāndāgārika : -565 -
Vişnuśarman:-309, 330-31, 336–39.
Vişnuśarman :---309, 330-31, 336 – 39.
Vưddha: -889, 4056.
Vyāsa : ---276, 307, 315 – 16, 345 – 46, 386, 393, 417,
467–68, 669–70, 960, 3372, 3624,
2

·ccviii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI 3903, 3907, 3963, 3979–80, 3982 – 86, 4003, 40006_8, 4019, 4135 – 36. Yasovarman : -4071. WORKS Āgamaśāstra :—2974 - 77. Asīnagara-prākāra-praśasti : 89. Bālabhārata :-531. Dharmaśāstra:-699-704. Dharma, Purāṇa and Jyautișa Šāstras: -598 — 664. Gāruda-śāstra :-—2859–2965. Jayatungodaya :-—-3275–76. Kalāpa :—2563–66. Koka:-3142–43, 3233-35. Lakşmaņakhanda-praſasti :--93. Mahānāțaka:-108, 3989–90, 3995, 4010, 4080. Mārkandeya:-708, 715–30, 4194-95, 4228 – 32, 4505-90. Nīti-śāstra, Mahābhārata, Cāņakya and Panca- Khyana: I420-I563- Nrganrpatipāsāna-yajña-yūpa-praſasti ::--1255 - 56. Padma-purāņa:--736. Purāṇas and Yoga-śāstra: -4420-4496. Rāgārņava, Chandaśāstra, & Ayurveda:--1941=2081. Rāja-nīti, Smrti, Mahābhārata and Rāmāyana:-—1281 i-1419. Yogarasāyana : -4258-70.

·SRIHARSA ccix Śakuna-śāstras and Sārngadhara :—2319–2816. Samhitās :—-2966 — 2973, 2978 – 3026. Sivadhanurveda (and Vyāsa):-—1714– 1941. Somanātha-prasasti:—109. Sūkti-sahasra :-584, 3383, 3804, 3868. Vāśiştha: -4117–22, 4142–43, 4157, 4196-4227, 4233 – 57, 43 6--46. Vāśistha-Rāmāyaṇa :-—4111. Vişnu-purāna:—709 – 14, 735. Vrkșa and Ayurveda Šāstras : -2081-2318. Yogarasāyaṇa:--4181 -92, 4271 — 4335. Yogaratnāvali :-3152—13218, 3236 – 49, 3255 - 56. Yogaśāstras :-4372-4419. SRIHARSA The verse of Śrīharșa quoted in the PT. (No. 46) cannot be traced in the Naişadhiya-kāvya nor does it appear in the Ratnāvali, Nāgānanda or Priyadarśikā. But the subject-matter as well as the style of the verse indicate that it was composed by Śrīharşa, author of the Naişadhiya-carita. First of all, the dramatist Sriharşa or Harsadeva was himself an emperor' and would not care to flatter any ruler in the same way as the verse does. Secondly, the style of the dramatist is lucid and simple and the author of the Ratnāvali, Nāgānanda and Priyadarśikā would 27 ·CCX PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI hardly compose a verse like the one quoted in the PT. On the other hand, the verse in question is composed in a style that is quite in agreement with that of Sriharsa, author of the Khandana-khandakhādya, son of Hīra and Māmalladevi and courtpoet of Jayacandra of Kanauj, who composed his Naişadha-carita about 1150 A.D. TRIVIKRAMA The author of the PT. quotes a single verse of Trivikrama Bhatta. It is taken from the author's Nala-campū (I. 47). This verse does not appear to have been any other anthology. The family-tree of the patron of Trivikrama may be constructed as follows the basis of the evidences collected from various sources: quoted in on 2 1. V. 81. 2. Such as the works of Trivikrama himself, Bhaskarācārya the astrologer and several inscriptions.

·TRIVIKRAMA ccxi The Rāthoda kings (Rāstrakūtas) of Mānyakheța 1 Dantivarman 2 Indrarāja I 3 Govindarāja I 4 Karkarāja I 5 Indrarāja II 6 Dantidurgah (Dantivarman II) 7 Kņşņarāja I Govindarāja II Dhruvarāja Govindarāja III Jagatunga I Indrarāja-Kambayya Amoghavarşa Krşnarāja II Jagatunga II (died during his father's life time) Dantivarmadeva Indrarāja III Amoghavarşa III Amoghavarşa II Govindarāja ܗ.. 1 Krsnarāja III Jagatunga Khoțtiga Nirupama Revaka- (Patron of Somanimmadi deva, author of the Yasastilaka-campū) Karkarāja II ·ccxii PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI The family of Trivikrama was celebrated for its learning for generations together. Trivikrama's son Bhāskarabhatta got the title Vidyāpati from Bhojarāja. It is not known if it is this Vidyāpati or the court-poet of Karna whose verse has been quoted in the PT. In this great family also flourished one of the greatest Jyautisins of India, Bhāskara Ācārya, whose Siddhānta-Siromaņi with the Vāsanā was composed in 1151 A.D. and Karna-kutūhala in 1184 A.D. THE GENEALOGY OF TRIVIKRAMA, as constructed from the works Trivikrama himself, his son Bhāskara Bhatta, Bhāskara Ācārya, the Kurundaka and Patan inscriptions dated 915 A.D. (972 V. S.) and 1072 A.D. (V.S. 1128) respectively: - 1. For a list of his works, see India Office Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit Books, Vol. II, Part I, p. 425. 2. Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 18. 253, 257 and 261. 3. Epigraphia Indica, 1.341.

·TRIVIKRAMA ccxiii । Śrīdhara, of Sāndilya Gotra Nemāditya, also called Devāditya Trivikrania Bhāskara Bhatta, also called Vidyāpati lo Govinda Prabhākara 1 Manoratha Maheśvara Bhāskara Acārya Laksmīdhara Śrīpati Ganapati Cangadeva Anantadeva Maheśvara Trivikrama Bhatta was the court-poet of the Rāthoda king Indrarāja III of Mānyakheta in Haida- It is known from Navasāri copperplate insrabad. 1. Trivikrama says in his Nala-campū, 1. 19-20:- तेषां वंशे विशद-यशसां श्रीधरस्यात्मजोऽभूद्- देवादित्यः स्वमति-विकसद्वेद-विद्या-विवेकः। उत्कल्लोलां दिशि दिशि जनाः कीर्ति-पीयूष-सिन्धुं यस्याद्यापि श्रवण-पुटकैः कूणिताक्षाः पिबन्ति ॥१६॥ तैस्तैरात्म-गुणयन त्रिलोक्यास्तिलकायितम् । तस्मादस्मि सुतो जातो जाड्यपानं त्रिविक्रमः ॥२०॥ His modesty is revealed in the following verse :- सोऽहं हंसायितुं मोहाद् वकः पड़र्यथेच्छति । मन्दधीस्तद्वदिच्छामि कविवृन्दारकायितुम् ॥२१॥ - ·ccxiv PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI cription that the coronation ceremony of this King was celebrated in V.S. 972 or 915 A.D. in a village called Kurundaka situated at the confluence of the Krsnā and the Gangā. Trivikrama Bhatta was che composer of this inscription. He was also the author of two Campūs, viz., the Nala-campū and the Madālasā-campū. The former is the earliest extant Campū-kāvya. Verses from it are quoted in Nami Sādhu's Commentary on Rudrata's Kāvyālamkāra, Sarasvati-kanthābharaṇa, SUK. SSV. and PĀV. etc. This poet was an adept in the employment of the figure of speech Ślesa. The poet himself recognises that Sleșa makes the composition rather stiff: वाचः काठिन्यमायान्ति भङ्ग-श्लष-विशेषतः। नोद्वेगस्तत्र कर्तव्यो यस्मान को रसः कवेः ॥१६॥ भङ्ग-श्लेष-कथा-बन्धं दुस्तरं कुर्वता मया। दुर्गस्तरीतुमारब्धो बाहुभ्यामम्भसां पतिः ॥२२॥ Only a poet knows the difficulties of another poet : उत्फुल्ल-गल्ल रालापाः क्रियन्ते दुर्मुखैः सुखम् । जानाति हि पुनः सम्यकविरेव कवेः श्रमम् ॥२३॥ Just as Bhāravi became Bhāravi became known as Chatra- Bhāravi and Māgha as Ghanțāmāgha, for particular ·VAMSIDHARA MISRA CCXV verses, Trivikrama became known a Yamuna-Trivikrama for the following verse occurring in the Nalacampū, 6.1:- उदयगिरि-गतायां प्राप्रभा-पाण्डुताया- मनुसरति निशीथे शृङ्गमस्ताचलस्य । जयति किमपि तेजः साम्प्रतं व्योम-मध्ये सलिलमिव विभिन्न जाह्नवं यामुनं च ।। this, Candapāla says: प्राच्याद्विष्णुपदी-हेतोरपूर्वोऽयं त्रिविक्रमः । निर्ममे विमलं व्योनि यत्पदं यमुनामपि ।। Commenting upon 2 VAMSIDHARA MIŚRA Jayarāma, author of the Sopāna and son of Haribhāskara, says in his commentary on v. 201 of the PT. that this Vamsidhara was a great favourite of the queen of Shah Jahan, As he challenges even Jagannātha Panditarāja in his verse quoted here, he was certainly a poet of repute in his own time. 1. Bharavi: Kirat,5.39- उत्फुल्ल-स्थल-नलिनी-वनादमुष्मा- दुद्भुत-सरसिज-सम्भवः परागः। वात्याभिर्वियति विवर्तितः समन्ता- दाधत्ते कनकमयातपत्र-लक्ष्मीम् ।। Māgha: Siśupāla-vadha, IV. 20:- उदयति विततोज़-रश्मि-रजा- वहिमरुचौ हिमधानि याति चास्तम् । वहति गिरिरयं विलम्बि-घण्टा- द्वय-परिवारित-वारणेन्द्र-लीलाम् ॥ 2, . See footnote to verse 201. See also my. Muslim Patronage to Sanskritic Learning, p. 77.

·ccxvi PADYĀMRTA-TARANGINI One of his verses has been quoted in the Padyaveņi as well.? Unfortunately, the verses of this poet is not traced anywhere else. 3 VENIDATTA Veņīdatta was the son of Jagajjīvana and grandson of Nīlakantha. Some record of his father's literary activities is traced in the author's Padya-Veņi as well as in the Sūkti-sundara. Jagajjivana also wrote a commentary on Yasavant's Vịtta-dyu-mani." Venīdatta's Pañca-tattva-prakāśikā was written in 1644 A.D. and therefore, he must have flourished in the early part of the 17th century A.D. None of the works of Venīdatta has as yet been published. They are:- 1. Padya-veni 2. Vāsudeva-carita? 3. Pancatattva-prakāśikā. 1. सायं दाम-प्रथन-समये लग्नया कर्ण-मूले सख्या मन्द-स्मित-मधुरया सादरं सूच्यमानः । कोऽयं धन्यः कमल-नयने यत्-कथायां पुरस्ता- दङ्गल्यन निजमपि मुहुः सूचि-विद्धं न वेतसि ॥ V. 370 2 Bhandarkar's Reports, No. 375 of 1884-1887. 3. See my edition of the Sūkti-sundara. 4. Bhau Daji's Collections, JBBRAS., III. 5. Mitra's Notices, MS. No. 1436. 6. Bhandarkar's Reports, 1884-1887, Ms. No. 375, 7. Eggeling's Catalogue, India Office Ms. No. 3877. 8. See f.n. 5 above.

·VIDYAPATI ccxvii A detailed account of literary activities of this poet will be given in my edition of the Padya-veni by the same. VIDYĀPATI The same verse of Vidyāpati as quoted in the PT. (No. 256) is found also in $P. and SMV. Evidently, therefore, this Vidyāpati cannot be the famous poet of the court of Sivasimha of Mithilā.” Vidyāpati praises a king Karna in two verses quoted in the SUK.' and also in a verse in the SSV. This Karna is, most probably, the same as the patron of poet Gangadhara who was defeated by Bilhana. It is this king Karna who defeated the Chandela ruler Kirtivarman Deva (1049-1100 A.D.) as is stated in the Prabodha-candrodaya of Krsna Miśra. ruled from 1040-1070 A.D.5 It is probable that Gangādhara is identical with Vidyāpati ; the latter name appears to be a title, not a personal name. As saw before, Trivikrama's son Bhāskara Bhatta Karna we 1. See References and Notes, p. 101. 2. For a detailed account of the life and literary activities of the poet, see my edition of the Gangā-vākyāvali, Appendices, pp. 121-126. 3. 3. 13. 4; 3. 54. 2 4. वल्मीक-प्रभवेण रामनृपतियासेन धर्मात्मजो व्याख्यातः किल कालिदास-कविना श्रीविक्रमाङ्को नृपः। भोजश्चित्तप-विलहण-प्रभृतिभिः कर्णोऽपि विद्यापतेः ख्याति यान्ति नरेश्वराः कविवरैः स्फारेन भेरी-रवः ॥ SSV. 186. 5. Iswariprasad's Mediaeval India, p. 14. 28 ..

·CCXV111 PADYAMRTA-TARANGINI as also got the title Vidyāpati from King Bhoja. But the former Vidyāpati is popular with the authors of the Koşa-kāvyas, he has probably been quoted by the author of the PT. as well. VISVAMBHARA BHATTA TAILANGA The name at once shows that this poet was a Telugu Brahmin. One of his verses has been quoted in the Subhāṣita-sāra-samuccaya (No. 46) as well as the Padya-veņi (No. 511).' His name does not appear in any of the early anthologies nor is he known to have been quoted anywhere else except once in the Rasa-kalpa-druma of Caturbhuja”. Probably, he flourished in the sixteenth century A.D. VISVANATHA VÄHINĪPATI Two verses of Vāhinīpati are preserved in Caturbhuja's Rasa-kalpa-druma' which was composed in 1689 A.D. at the instance of Shayasta Khan, mater- 1. 9791 TATA TET-FFETT 11 एकीकृत्य किमौषधीपति-रसैराकाश-भाण्डोदरे फुल्लत्पङ्कजिनी-जनाम्बुज-मुख-धमातैः-समन्तान्मुहुः । काष्टोत्थारुण-दीप्ति-वहि-पटलराताप्य सम्यग् भृशं ताग-पारद-मारणं वितनुते वैद्योऽनवद्यो रविः॥ 2. MS. 1067 of the MSS. Library of His Highness the Maharaja of Ulwar. The verse begins as आयातः शरदाहो। 3. MS. No, 1067 of the MSS. Library of His Highness the Maharaja Ulwar. The verses are :-ZERTITAEIGT, etc.; अस्वाध्यायः पिकानां, etc. 1 ·VISVANATHA VÄHINIPATI ccxix nal uncle of Aurangzeb." So Vāhinipati must have flourished either in the seventeenth century or still earlier. One Vāhinīpati is known to have praised Śathakopa, a famous pontifical head of the Ahobila Mutt of Southern India. Śathakopa flourished in the sixteenth century A.D. It is likely that our Vāhinīpati of the PT. the first part of whose name is given as Visvanātha is identical with the above. The name Vāhinīpati is found in the SSV. as well but this Vāhinīpati cannot be identical with Viśvanātha Vāhinīpati provided the latter be a contemporary of Sathakopa. 1. Descriptive Catalogue of Madras Oriental MSS. Library, XXI, 8500. Gajapati Prince Mukundadeva used to pay him homage. 2. SSV. 1954, fagit que fafai netai, etc.

·Alphabeticl Index of the Poets of the Padyāmrta-tarangini Dealt with in the Introduction Pp. xliii_lv lv-lvi lvii—Ixxxviii ... .. ixc-XC ... XC-ci XC11--XCV ... ... XCY_-xcix ... ... Poets 1. Akbariya-Kālidāsa 2. Asa Misra 3. Bhānukara 4. Bhartrhari 5. Bhatta Nīlakantha 6. Bherībhānkāra 7. Bilvamangala 8. Candracuda 9. Candra Kavi 10. Candrasekhara 11. Devagaña 12. Dharanīdhara 13. Gadadhara 14. Ganapati 15. Gauda 16. Govindarāja 17. Gunākara 18. Haribhāskara 19. Haribhatta, Tailanga 20. Jagannāha Panditarāja 21. Jayadeva 22. Krsna Miśra 23. Lakşmana Bhatta 24. Mandana Kavi xcix-C C-ci ci ci-cii cii cii c11lcviii ... .. .. ... ... cvili cix .. cix--cx ... ... .. ... ... cxxi-cxxii cxxiiicxlviii cxlviil-axlix cxlix--clii cliiclxx clxx .. . ... ... ..e ..

·INDEX ccxxi .. Poets 25. Mūrta Kavi 26. Padmāvati 27. Pșthvīdhara Ācārya 28. Rāmacandra Bhatta of Ayodhyā 29. Sadāśiva ... 30. Samkara Ācārya 31. Samkara Miśra 32. Sanmāsika 33. Sārngadhara 34. Śrīharsa 35. Trivikrama 36. Vamśīdhara Miśra 37. Venidatta 38. Vidyāpati 39. Viśvambhara Bhatta Tailanga 40. Visvanātha Vāhinīpati Pp. clxx-clxxi clxxi clxxi---clxxiii clxxiii-clxxv clxxx-clxxxii clxxxiii clxxxiii clxxxvi11cxc CXCccix ccix-CX CCX-CCXV CCXV--ccxvi ccxvi-ccxyii ccxvii-ccxviii coxyti .. ... ccxviii--ccxix

·No text on this page.

·हरिभास्कर-कता
पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी
[ ग्रन्थकर्तुमङ्गलाचरणादि]
१ पद्मिनी-मूर्तिमत्-प्रेम हेमशैलावहेलनम् ।
इन्द्रादि-सुर-सौभाग्यं धाम तत् कामयामहे ॥१॥ (fol 3a)
A-Padyāmſta-tarangini, MS, No. 146 of 1875–76.
Foll. 43. Fols. 8 (containing vv. 11-12) and 10 (containing
vv, 16 and 17)missing. Tarangas I and II only.
B-Padyāmſta-tarangiṇī, MS. No. 444 of 1884-87.
Foll. 26. Taranga I and part of Taravga IV (up to the
verse 65).
C-Padyāmrta-taraðgini, MS. No. 314 cf 1881-86.
Fol. 18. Taranga I.
D-Padyamſta-tarangini, MS. No. 459 of 1899-1915
It breaks off at verse 27.
E-Padyāmſta-tarangini, MS. No. 376 of 1884-87.
Fol. 10. T.is MS. begins from v. 36 of Taranga II and
continues up to v. 1 of the 5th Taranga.
F-Padyāmſta-tarangiņī, MS. No. 250 of 1880-81.
Taranga V only.
It begins with the भक्ति-तरङ्ग of the पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी।
The qura section at least (vide v. 3, Taranga I) is not
in it. Only one verse of the fifea section is extant
this is the last verse in E.
Fol. 7.
;

·२ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी २ तर्कादि-पर्क-संतप्त-चेतीविश्रान्तिकारिणीम् । नानार्थसारिणों कुर्मः पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणीम् ॥२॥ (fol. 3b) ३ देव-(१)राज-(२)रसा-(३)न्योक्ति-(४)प्रशस्तपादि-(५)तरङ्गिताम् । आस्वादयन्तु रसिकाः पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणीम् ॥३॥ (fol. 4a) [प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः] ॥ तत्र तावद् गणेशः ॥ ४ दोर्मीलहन्त-खण्डः सकल-सुरगणाडम्बरषु प्रचण्डः सिन्दूराकोण-गण्डः प्रकटित-विलसद्भाल-शुभ्रांशु-खण्डः । कण्ठस्थानन्तदण्डः स्मरहर-तनयः कुण्डलीभूत-शुण्डो विघ्नानां कालदण्डः स भवतु भवतां भूतये वक्रतुण्डः ॥४॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 4b) ५ श्रीजगदम्बा-पद-नख-बिम्बे प्रतिबिम्ब-1 दर्शन-विलोलम् । नौमि मतङ्गाननमतितुङ्गामल करज-वरहेलम् ॥५॥ वेणीदत्तस्य ॥ (fol. ba) ६ रुद्राणो-दत्त-पञ्चाङ्गल-घुसूण-घनीभूत-सौमन्तभङ्गी सङ्गीता सिद्ध-सङ्घ रुपहरतु हितं हारि-हेरम्ब-शुण्डा । अर्ध्व-प्रक्षेप-केलि-क्षुभित-सुरपुरौ-चन्द्रशालाग्र-नृत्यत्- पौलोमी-मुक्त-हाहारव-चकित-सुराधोखरारब्ध-पूजा ॥६॥ अकबरीय-कालिदासस्य ॥ (fol. 5b) ४। 1. B. no भास्करस्य । ५। 1. B. म्बा; but metre becomes defective. PV. v. 7, प्रतिबिबादर्शन-लोलम्। ६। 1. B. The name of the poet not given.

·प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः MY ७ क्रोड तातस्य गच्छन् विशद-विस-धिया शावकं शीतभानो- राकर्षन् भाल-वैश्वानर-निशित-शिखा-शोचिषा तप्यमानः । गङ्गाम्भः पातुमिच्छ( जगपति-फणा-फू कतैर्दू यमानो मात्रा संबोध्य नौतो दुरितमपनुयाद् बाल-वेषो गणेशः ॥७॥ भानुमित्रस्य ॥ (fol. 6a) ॥ अथ शिवः ८ विशेषकीकताऽमला कला विशाल-भालगा कलैन्दवी किरीटिना सकुण्डलेन येन सः । डिमिं डिमिं डिमिं डिमिं रणत्सदङ्क्षिणा मुदा चकार चण्ड-ताण्डवं तनोतु यः शिवः शिवम् ॥८॥ (fol. 6b) 2 जटाटवीगलज्जल-प्रवाह-पावित स्थले गलेऽवलम्बा लम्बितां भुजङ्ग-तुङ्ग-मालिकाम् । डमड्डमड्डमड्डमन्निनादवड्डमर्वयं चकार चण्ड-ताण्डवं तनोतु वः शिवः शिवम् ॥2॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ (fol. 7a) १० मल्ली-माल्य-धिया सुधाकर-कलां कण्ठ-श्रियं कज्जल- धान्तया भाल-विलोचनानल-शिखां सिन्दूर-पूराशया। कैलासे प्रतिबिम्बितात् स्व-वपुषो ग्टह्णन् इसन्तया मुहुः पार्वत्याः प्रतिकर्म-कर्मणि चिरं मुग्धो हरः पातु वः ॥१०॥ गणपत: ॥ (fol. '7b) ७। 1. B. no भानुमिश्रस्य । 2. This heading is not riven in A. ८। I. B. v. r. यः। 2. B. v. r. झिमि झिमि झिमि मिमिं; D. सिमि सिमि सिमि सिमि।। 1. D. v. r, सुखम् । 2. B. not given. १०। 1. B. not given, ·४ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ११ टतोय-नयनोदर-स्फुट-पोटजन्मोद्भट- स्फुलिङ्ग-पटली-मिषानभसि कीर्ण-पुष्पाञ्जलिः । जटापट-कुटी-तटी-सुरसरित्तटी-केलिभिः शुभाय नटनामैटौ भवतु धौर्जटी जन्मनः ॥११॥ चन्द्रशेखरस्य । (fol. 7a of B) ॥ अथ कृष्णः ॥ १२ श्रीराधा-वदनारविन्द-मकरन्दानन्द-सन्दानितो वृन्दारण्य-कदम्ब-सुन्दर-लतान्द समान्दोलयन् । गुञ्जन् यः कर-पल्लवाञ्चल-मिलद्दशो निकुञ्जालयः स श्रीकृष्ण-मधुव्रतो वसतु मे हृत्-पभजे सर्वदा ॥१२॥1 7b,B १३ मया वारं वारं जठर-भरणाय प्रतिदिशं प्रयातन व्यर्थीकतमहह जन्मैव सकलम् । हृदिस्थोऽपि श्रीमानखिल-पुरुषार्थक-निलयो दयोदारः स्वामी न च गरुडगामो परिचितः ॥१३॥ अयोध्याक-रामचन्द्र-भट्टस्य ॥ (fol. 9a) १४ अर्धोन्मीलित-लोचनस्य पिबतः पर्याप्तमेकं स्तनं सद्यः प्रस्र त-दुग्ध-दिग्धमपरं हस्त न संमार्जतः । मात्रा चाङ्गुलि लालितस्य चिबुके स्मेरायमाणे मुखे विष्णोः क्षीर-कणाम्बु-धाम-धवला दन्त-दुतिः पातु वः ॥१४॥ १५ कृष्ण त्वं नव-यौवनोऽसि चपलाः प्रायेण गोपाङ्गनाः कंसो भूपतिरजनाल-मृदुल-ग्रीवा वयं गोदुहः । १२। 1. Fol. 8 of MS. A (containing vv. 11 and 12) is missing. १३। 1. B. not found. -- ·प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः ५ तद् याचेऽञ्जलिना भवन्तमधुना वृन्दावनं महिना मा यासोरिति नन्दगोप-वचसा नम्रो हरिः पातु वः ॥१५॥ 9b १६ वासः सम्प्रति केशव व भवतो मुग्ध क्षणे नन्विदं वासं ब्रूहि शठ प्रकाम-सुभगे त्वद्गात्र-संसर्गतः । यामिन्यामुषितः क्व धूर्त वितनुर्मुष्णाति किं यामिनी शौरिगाप-वधू' छल : परिहसन्नेवंविधैः पातु वः ॥१६॥ विल्वमङ्गलस्यैतौ ॥ (fol. 9a. of B) ॥ अथ दाशरथी रामः ॥ १७ निधिरखिल-कलानां निष्कलङ्कः सुराणां प्रतिदिन-जन-मान्योऽहनिशं द्योतमानः । अधिधरणि विशेषात् कोऽपि सर्वा शशाली दिशतु रघुकुलाब्धे रुगतो भव्यमिन्दुः ॥१७॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 9b of B) १६ । 1. MS. न त्विदं। 2. MS. वधू। 3. Commentary of Jayarama. “गोपवधू-प्रश्ने वास-शब्दोऽ- कारान्त:...। उत्तरे तु वासःशब्दः सान्तो वसन-वाची नपुंसकलिङ्गः, इदं-शब्देन परामुष्टः ।...वसनवाचित्वं निवर्तयितुं पुनर्गोपाङ्गना पृच्छति वासं ब्रूहि [इति]... वासो गन्धः। तच्छरौर-संसर्गेणायं सुगन्ध इत्यर्थः... यामिन्यां रात्रौ उषितः कृत-वासः यामिन्या टतीयान्त-पदेन मुषित इति पदच्छदं मत्वा तां प्रतात्तरयति... वितनुः शरीर-रहिता यामिनी कि मुष्णाति चौ3 करोति..." 4. Fol. 10 of A containing this verse missing; B. this ascription not found. C and D ascribe the verses to विल्वमङ्गल। १७. I. MS. रुद्यतो।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी १८ बाल-क्रीडनमिन्दुशेखर-धनुर्भङ्गावधि प्रह्वता ताते कानन-सेवनावधि कृपा सुग्रीव-सख्यावधि । आज्ञा वारिधि-बन्धनावधि यशो लङ्काश-नाशावधि श्रीरामस्य पुनातु लोक-वशता जानक्यपक्षावधि ॥१८॥ १८ आद्योऽन्तस्थोऽप्यनन्तं दिशति फलमसावद्वितीयं द्वितीय- स्तायोकः पवर्ग-प्रततिरपि बलेनापवर्ग प्रसूते। तुर्यश्चातुर्यभाजां विसृजति चतुरः श्रोत्र-पान्थः पुमर्थान् राम वनाम-वर्णा जगति कतिपयं कौतुकं तन्वते न ॥१८॥ कयोरप्य तौ ॥ (fol. 10a) २० मतिर्मम स्याद्रधुनाथ-पादयो- मुंखेऽभिधा तिष्ठतु मा च केवला। एकः शुकः पक्ष-युतोऽपि बध्यते परः परं स्थानमगान्मनीषया ॥२०॥ भट्ट-नीलकण्ठस्य॥ ॥ अथ नृसिंह:1॥ २१ श्रायन्तीयं प्रलम्बा विललति रसना वारवन्तीयमास्यं पोथं राथन्तरीयं रिपु-कवलकरी कितिहिंप्रयोगः । ॥ १८ । “आद्यो रेफः, अन्तस्थोऽपि “यणोऽन्तस्थाः” इतुक्तः। अनन्तं फलं दिशति । द्वितीयो वर्ण: आकारः। तार्तीयौकः...मकारः । तुर्यः [अकारः] 'अतुर्यभाजाम् अपि अमोक्षभाजामपि... [चतुरः धर्मार्थ-काम-मोक्षान् । २०। “एकः शुकः' पक्षी राम-नामोच्चारणोऽपि मत्यभावाद् बध्यते, पञ्चर इति शेषः। 'परः' शुकाचार्यः । २१॥ 1. B. C. D. not found. 2. Commentary of Jayarama :-श्रायन्तीयमिति। श्रायन्तीयादि-सामानि “शायन्तीयं ·प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः कालयं कण्ठनाल खरतर-नखराः पञ्च साम-प्रकाराः स श्रीमान् सामराजो वितरतु विविधां सम्पदं मे नृसिंहः ॥२१ श्रीनृसिहमहिम्नः ॥ (fol. 10b) ॥ अथ हनुमान् ॥ २२ आजन्म-ब्रह्मचारी सकल-रिपुकुलानल्य-कालाग्निकल्पः कल्पान्तःकल्पकर्ता कपिश-तनु-रुचिः कामगः कामदाता । कान्तः कामारि-बन्धुः कपि-कुल-तिलकः कोपन: कोमलाङ्गः कौशल्यासूनु-दूतः कलयतु कुशल वायुपुत्रश्चिरं वः ॥२२॥ कस्यापि ॥ (fol. 11a) ॥ अथ श्रीसूर्यः॥ २३ अङ्गीकुर्वन्ति भङ्गीमखिल-गिरिगणास्तप्तजाम्ब नदीयां दूरीकुर्वन्ति पूरोकत-कनक-गिरि-स्फार-गर्वञ्च यस्याः । उन्मत्त-ध्वान्तधारासुरवर-पटली-दाह-सञ्जात-कोतिः सेयं प्राची प्रदीप्तिदलयतु दुरितं सर्वदा सर्वदा मे ॥२३॥ (fol. 11b) २४ यावत्रोदेति विम्ब दिवि लसदमल मण्डनं पण्डितानां तावडोमादि-सत्यं धरणितल-गतं रोधमानोति यस्मात् । नित्यं तस्माद् बुभुक्षा-विकलित-हृदयाः प्राप्त-गाढान्धकाराः के वा देवा न सेवा-विधिमिह तरणे: साधयन्तः सदैवाः ॥२४ (fol 13a) ब्रह्म साम भवतीत्यादि-अतिषु निरूढानि। For Varavantiya, see Mimamsa-dars ana, 2. 3. 1 and for Rathantariya, see, op. cit. 2. 3. 1. २२। 1. "कल्यान्त-:] पदैन कल्पकट पदेन सुपसुपेति समासात कल्प-मधा कल्पकतेत्यर्थः।" 2. A. v. r. नः ।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी २५ देवौं सम्पत्र-रागामुषसमनुसरन् पद्मिनी-सङ्घ-सङ्गी भूदेवेन्द्र-यतीनां प्रसभमनुदिनं द्रावयन् दर्पमुच्चः । अत्यन्तं रञ्जयन्तीं निजकर-निचयैर्वारुणी सेवमानो भानो मानोब्रतानां तदपि सुमनसां वन्दनीयोऽसि चित्रम् ॥२५॥ एते मत्कृत-भास्करचरित्रात् ॥ (fol. 13b) २६ कोलाल : कुश्मानां सकलमपि जगज्जालमेतत्रिषिक्त मुक्ताश्चोन्मत्त-भृङ्गा विघटित-कमल क्रोड-कारा-ग्टहेभ्यः । उत्सृष्टं गो-सहस्र बहल-कलकलः श्रूयते च विजानां भाग्यैन्दारकाणां हरिहय-हरिता सूयते पुत्र-रत्नम् ॥२६॥ २७ प्रालेयानां करालाः कबलित-जगतीमण्डल-ध्वान्तजाला-1 स्वात- स्खलो कपाला विदलदरुणिम-क्षिप्त-बाल-प्रवालाः । विश्लिष्यत्कोकबाला-ज्वरहरण-भवत्कीर्तिपूर्जटाला व्योम-व्याप्तौ विशालास्तव ददतु मुदं भाखतो भानुमालाः ॥ २७॥ पण्डितराजस्यैतौ ॥ (fol. 14a) ॥ अथ भवानी॥ २८ हराध-तनुहारिणी दुरित-संघस हारिणी भजन्मतिविवर्धिनी प्रबल-दानवोन्मदिनी। तुषार-गिरि-नन्दिनी मुनि-हृदन्तरालम्बिनी मदन्तरवलम्बिनी हर-नितम्बिनी जायताम् ॥२८॥ भास्करस्य॥ २४। 1. MS. A. प्रार्थ । Commentary "तरणे: सेवा-विधि साधयन्तः के वा देवाः सदैवाः सभाग्या न सन्तीत्यध्याहार्यम् ।” २५। 1. A. v. r. तदयि । २७। 1. D. v. r. जाता:]| 2. B. v... सात। Ms. D. ends here. २८। 1. A. v... विवर्धनी ·प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः २८ पार्वतीमोषधीमकामपर्णा मृगयामहे । शूली हालाहल पीत्वा यया मृत्युञ्जयोऽभवत् ॥२८॥ आशामिश्रस्य ॥ (fol. 14b) ॥ अथ लक्ष्मीः ॥ ३० जगहीनता-दैत्य-विध्वंस-दक्षाः कृतानक-देवादि-सन्दोह-रक्षाः। सतां मानस-प्रार्थना कल्पवृक्षाः कपा ः सदा पान्तु लक्ष्मी-कटाचाः ॥३०॥ ३१ सतां पूरितानेक-सम्मत्-समुद्राः सुराली-शिरोहोर-ताराकुटुम्बाः । स्फर-द्योतिताशाः प्रकाम स्फुरन्तः सदालम्बन सन्तु लक्ष्मी-नखानाः ॥३१॥ एतौ मत्कृत-लक्ष्मीस्तुतः ॥ (fol. 15a) ३२ पायात् पयोधि-दुहितुः कपोलामल-चन्द्रमाः । यत्र सक्रान्त-बिम्बन हरिणा हरिणायितम् ॥३२॥ कस्यापि ॥ अथ सरस्वती॥ २३ मातः पातक-दैत्यदारिणि महामान्दछौघस हारिणि चिन्माणिक्य कराणिमादि-कलिते कल्याणि हृद्यारिणि । विज्ञप्ति करवाणि वाणि शिरसा संयोज्य पाणि-वयं दुःखासारहराणि देहि सततं धयाणि शर्माणि मे ॥३३॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 15b) ३४ आधार हृदये शिखा-परिसर संधाय-मेधामयि बेधा वीज-तनूमनून-करुणा-पीयूष-कल्लोलिनीम ।

·4 पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणो त्वां मातर्जपतो निरङ्क श-निजातामृतास्वादन- प्रज्ञाम्भश्चुलकैः स्फुरन्तु पुलकैरङ्गानि तुङ्गानि मे ॥३४॥ पृथ्वीधराचार्यस्य ॥ (fol. 16a) ३५ मात तः परमनुचितं यत् खलानां पुरस्ता- दस्ताशङ्क जठर-पिठरी-पूर्तये नर्तितासि । तत् क्षन्तव्यं सहज-सरले वत्सले वाणि कुर्या प्रायश्चित्तं गुण-गणनया गोप-वेषस्य विष्णोः ॥३५॥ विस्वमङ्गलस्य ॥ (fol. 16b) ॥ अथ वेणी॥ ३६ गङ्गा रिङ्गतरङ्गावलि-बहल-करैः स्फार-शृङ्गार-तुङ्गैः कालिन्दी काल-भङ्गैटिनकर-तनया सापि तां तर्जयन्ती। गर्भ सारस्वताम्भोऽरुण-गुण-सुभगं संविधाय प्रयागे जाने युध्यन्त एताः स्वजल-गत-वपुर्मुक्ति-दानाभिमानात् ॥३६॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 17a) ॥ अथ गङ्गा॥ ३७ प्रभूति-स्थानं ते भगवति भवान्या अपि गिरि- स्तपस्तीक्षा तेपे यदपि गिरिजा बाल्य-वयसा । परं चित्र गङ्गहर-शिरसि र कलयसि स्थितिं व वामाङ्गे वसति पुनरेषा कथमिदम् ॥३७॥ (17b) ३४। Commentary of Jayarama.: "सन्धायमेधामयि ! सन्धीयमाना या मेधा बुद्धिस्तन्मयि...। त्रेधा वीजतनू वाग्भवाख्यं कामाख्यं पराख्यमिति वीज-त्रय-तनम् ...! वागभवाख्यम् ऐं इति आधारे; कामाख्यं क्लीं इति हृदये; पराख्य' सौः इति शिखा- परिसरे इति वीज-त्रयं स्थलनये ध्यायेत् । इति ध्यायतो मम युलकरङ्गानि तुङ्गानि स्फरन्विति योज्यम्।

·प्रथमो देव-तरङ्गः ११ ३८ अमृतादमृतं न तावकादपर यत् त्रिपुरारिरादरात् । अवलम्बा शिरस्थ लेन तद्धृत हालाहल एष जीवति ॥३८॥ 18a ३८ न भूतो न भावी जलानां कलापो न वा जालु लोके क्वचित् पावकः स्यात् । जनानां परं तापहन्तापि गङ्ग जलौघः कथं तावकः पावकोऽयम् ॥३८॥ ४० पुरारमूर्धन्या निखिल सुर-धन्या भगवती वदान्या जन्यानामभिलषित-मुक्त वितरण। भवान्यास्त्वं मान्या परम-मुनि-कन्या त्रिपथगे त्वदन्या का हन्यात् त्रिजगति जघन्याश्रितमघम् ॥४०॥ एते मत्लत-गङ्गास्तुतेः ॥ (fol. 18b) ४१ इयञ्चिद्रूपापि प्रकट-जड-रूपा भगवती यदीयाम्भोबिन्दुर्वितरति हि शम्भोरपि पदम् । पुनाना धुन्वाना निखिलमपि नानाविधमघं जगत् कृत्स्न पायादनुदिनमपायात् सुरधुनी ॥४॥ लक्ष्मणस्य॥ ॥ अथ मणिकणिका॥ ४२ स्नातं वारिषु निर्मलेषु जटिलो जातः पुनः कुन्तल: काय-क्षालितमेव पश-पटल कण्ठ पुनः कालिमा। उद्दामाः खलु वीचयः परिचिताः क्रान्त: करो भस्मना मातः श्रीमणिकर्णि कर्ण -परुषं जल्पामि कोऽयं क्रमः ॥४२॥ भानुकरस्य ॥ (fol. 19a) ४.। 1. A. no 'एते।

·१२ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ॥ अथ यमुना ॥ ४३ कराल-काल-रूपेण जनता-दुरितापहा । तारणी तारिणी भूयादमुना यमुनाऽम्बु ना ॥४३॥ भास्करस्य ४४ यत्र प्रोन्मत्त-कानन-पतितमपि क्रव्य-काल-खण्ड तस्यावश्यं वयस्या भवति सुरपत:1 स्वःस्थ ले किं न वया। पाप-ध्वंसाय हालाहलममृतमिदं पुण्य-संवर्धनार्थं हन्यादन्याय-मूलं भगवति यमुने वारि कूलङ्गषं ते ॥४४॥ चन्द्रचूडस्य ॥ इत्यग्निहोत्रि-कुल-तिलकायमान-श्रीमदापाजि-3 भट्ट-सूनु- पराभिधान-हरि-भास्कर-विरचितायां पद्यामृत- तरङ्गिण्यां प्रथमस्तरङ्गः ॥ (fol. 19b) ४३। C. v.r. तारिणी। ४४॥ 1. A-B.ते। 2. C. C. चन्द्रचूड-भट्टस्य । 8. Colophon A. Fifa I 4, Here MS, C.ends.

·[द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः ] ॥ अथ राजानो वय॑न्ते॥ ४५ अङ्गीकृत-तितिक्ष: सेड् गुणी निष्ठा-परो यथा । मृषिस्तथा विजयते श्रीरामो राज-सत्तमः ॥१॥ भास्करस्य ॥ ( fol. 20a)) ४६ सन्धानानि विसन्धयः प्रकृतयस्ताभ्यः परः प्रत्ययो देव व्याकरणादभेदक मिदं वैधय॑मेतत्तव। आदेशो न विकल्पते न च कृतं किञ्चित् क्वचिल्लुप्यते नो वृद्धिगुण-बाधिका न पुरुषः कार्य क्वचिन्मध्यमः ॥२॥ श्रीहर्षस्य ॥ तथा च ४५। Commentary of Jayarama: अङ्गीकृति, "मृष् तितिक्षायामि"ति धातु-पक्ष अङ्गीकता वाच्यत्वेन तितिक्षा क्षमा-रूयोऽथों येन सः। सेट इडागम-सहितः। गुणी गुण-सहितः । तितिक्षार्थ-मृषिधातोः निष्ठेति-संज्ञकस्य "निष्ठे" [पा० ३।२११०२] ति सूत्रेण विहितस्य क्त-प्रत्ययस्य “मृषस्तितिक्षायामि ति [पा० १।२।२०] सूत्रेण सैटः क्त-प्रत्ययस्य कित्त्व-निषेधालघूपध-गुणे [ पा० ७।३।८६] सति मर्षित इति रूपं भवति । राज-पई तु अङ्गीकता खौकता तितिक्षा क्षमा सहन येन सः । सेट , ईड स्तुतौ इति धातोः सम्पदादित्वात् क्विप्। तथा च इट- सहितः। गुणी दया-दाक्षिण्यादि-गुण-युक्तः। निष्ठा-परः निष्ठा सधर्म-वर्तनं [परा प्रधान] यस्य स तथोक्तः । यथा मृषि-धातुस्तथा श्रीरामो विजयते, etc. 8€ ! Commentary Jayarama :-सन्धानानौति । व्याकरणे सन्धानानि सन्धयः । “इको यणचौ”त्यादयः [पा०६।११७७], of ·१४ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ४७ रोरो'त्येतदसिद्धञ्चत् सिद्धञ्चे हशि चेति किम् । मनोरथः कथं सिध्येद्रामचन्द्र-कृपां विना ॥३॥ लक्ष्मणस्य ॥ (fol. 21a विसन्धयः “प्लुत-प्रग्टच्या अचि नित्यमि"त्यादयः [पा० ६।१।१२५], प्रकृति- भावः, प्रकृतयः धात्वादिरूपाः। ताभ्यः परः [प्रत्ययः] "प्रत्ययः" [पा० २१1१] “परश्च"त्युक्तत्वात् [ पा० ३१२] । हे देव राजन्, तव व्याकरणादिदमभेदकं साधर्म्यम्। तथाहि सन्धानानि संघटनानि, विसन्धयः विघटनानि, प्रकृतयो राजमाङ्गानि। यथाह कामन्दकः... ताभ्यः प्रकृतिभ्यः पुरोहितादिरूपेभ्यः प्रत्ययो विश्वासः । एतत्तु वैधयम्-आदेशो न विकल्पते। आदेश आज्ञा विकल्प न न प्रवर्तते अपि तु निश्चयेन। व्याकरणे तु “वा लिटौ"त्यादिना [पा० २।४।५५] चचिङाद्यादेशो विकल्पते । कृतं किञ्चित् सत् कर्म न लुप्यते। व्याकरणे तु कृतमपि सुप्-तिकादिकं “हलाया"दि-सूत्र : [पा० ६।१।६८] लुप्यते। नो वृद्धिगुण-बाधिका, गुणानां दया-दाक्षिण्यादौनां बाधिका अपकर्षकारिणी न भवतीत्यर्थः । व्याकरण "वडिरेचौ"त्यादि- [पा० ६।२।८८] वृद्धिगुणस्य “आद्गुणः” [पा० ६।१।८७] इत्यादे- र्बाधिकैव। कार्ये राजकार्य क्वचिदपि पुरुषो न मध्यमः, उत्तम एव। व्याकरण तु “तिङस्त्रीणि लोणि प्रथम-मध्यमोत्तमाः" [पा० १।३।१०१] इति सूत्रण मध्यमोऽप्युक्तः, etc. ४७| Commentary of Jayarāına ;- fagistera "रोरि" [पा० ८।३।१३] इत्यस्यासिद्धत्वम्। सपाद-सप्ताध्यायीस्थत्वन “इशि "त्यस्य [पा० ६१११४] सिद्धत्व म्। तथा च पाणिनि-सूत्र “पूर्वत्रासिद्धमिति [पा. चारा] । मनोरथः स्वाभिलाषः कथ सिध्येत्। यद्यपि वैयाकरण-मते घटालोक-संयोगादेव घटस्येवाऽलोकस्यापि प्रत्यक्षं तथाऽर्थ-विषयक-शब्द-निष्ठ-शक्ताव शब्दस्यार्थस्य च भागमित्यभ्युपगमात् गामुच्चारय इत्यादाविव अपि तु यथा ·हितोयो राज-तरङ्गः १५ ४८ ये लब्धाश्रयमन्यतः फलभृतं कुर्वन्ति कञ्चिद् गुण वार्धी बारिमुचो न कस्य विदितास्ते कर्म-मीमांसकाः । आलोच्च व निराश्रयान् फलभृतः सम्बनतः सद्गुणाञ्- श्रीमद्राम तवाद्भुतं पुनरिदं मीमांसकत्व स्तुमः ॥४॥ कस्यापि । (fol. 21b) मनोरथ-शब्दस्य खरूप-परत्वादुक्त-रीत्या तस्य सिद्धिरस्त्येव । यदुक्तं वाक्यपदीये-[११५६] । "ग्राह्यत्वं ग्राहकत्वञ्च ६ शक्ती तेजसो यथा । तथैव सर्व-शब्दानामेते पृथगवस्थिते ॥" इति । तथापि कवर्मनोरथ-शब्दार्थस्यार्थ-विषयक-प्रार्थनायामेवा- दरात् शब्द-खरूप-सिडेरनादरात् अर्थस्य तु रामचन्द्र-कपामन्तरेण नैव सिडिरिति भावः। ४८। Commentary of Jayarama:-ये लब्धाश्रयमिति । ये मीमांसकाः, क्रमादिभ्यो वुञ् । अन्यतः लब्धाश्रयं गुण फलभृतं कुर्वन्ति ते मीमांसका वा जलधौ वारिमुचः जलमुचः कर्ममीमांसकाः कस्य न विदिताः प्रसिद्धा एवेत्यर्थः । अत्रेयं मौमांसकानां प्रक्रिया । तत्र गुणो नाम धात्वर्थ-भावनाति- रिक्तो दध्यादिरुच्यते। इन्द्रिय-कामाधिकरणे हि अग्निहोत्रं प्रकत्य "दने न्द्रिय-कामस्य जुहुयादि”ति विषय-वाक्यमुपन्यस्य तत्र दधि-विशिष्ट कर्मान्तरमेव फलाय विधीयते इति पूर्वपक्षयित्वा होमाश्रितस्यैव दन्न इन्द्रिय-फल-सम्बन्धी न कर्मान्तरमिति द्वितीयाध्याय-द्वितीयपाद [मीमां० २।२।११-२५-२६] सिद्धान्तितम्, न हि होममनाश्रित्य शिक्येन दन्ना फलं वक्त शक्यमिति। तथा चान्यतः प्रकरणालब्ध होमाश्रयं" दधि-रूपं गुणमिन्द्रियरूप-गुण ? फल] युक्तं कुर्वन्तौति मूलार्थः । है राम, निराश्रयान् सद्गुणान् विद्यावत्त्वादिगुणान् आलोच्य फलभृतः फलयुक्तान् कुर्वतस्तव अतं मीमांसकत्व विचारकत्व स्तुमः ।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ४८ सायं हन्त जातेनं भवति विषयोपस्थितिस्त्वद्रिपूणां हत्वाभासाः पुमर्थे व्यधिकरणतयाऽवस्थितिः काननेषु । धूमादत्रानुमानं प्रसरति पुरतः पर्वते वह्निरस्ती- त्याश्वस्योद्यत्कुतर्का व्यभिचरति मतिः साधन-व्याप्तपपाधौ ॥५॥ प्रस्तावचिन्तामणः ॥ (fol. 22a) । ४। Commentary of Jayarama :-साङ्कर्यमिति । राजन्, त्वद्रिपूणां जाते: सायमस्ति, न्याये तु न तथा, जाति-बाधक- संग्रहेषु सङ्करस्य पठितत्वात्। यदाहुरुदयनाचार्याः, "व्यक्तरभेदस्तुल्यत्वं सङ्गरोऽथानवस्थितिः । रूपहानिर[स]बन्धी जाति-बाधक-संग्रहः" ।। इति। अत एव भूतत्व-मूर्तत्वयोन जातित्वमिति तेषां सिद्धान्तः । शत्रु- पक्षे विषयोपस्थितिनं भवति, विषयाणां सक्चन्दनादीनाम् उपस्थितिः प्राप्ति स्तौत्यर्थः । न्याय-पक्षे तु, विषयाणां द्रव्यादि-पदार्थानामुप- स्थितिरस्ति । शत्रु-पक्षे पुमर्थे पुरुषार्थ-विषये हेत्वाभासाः हेतुवत् आभासन्ते न तु सडेतवः सन्ति, यैः पुरुषार्थः साधनीय इति भावः । न्याय-पक्षे तु, पुमर्थेषु सडेतवः सर्व एवेत्यर्थः । “तत्त्व-ज्ञानान्निःश्रेयसाधि- गम" इति गौतमोक्ता हेतवः सन्ति । शत्रु-पचे व्यधिकरणतया काननेषु वनेष्ववस्थितिरवस्थानम्, राज-भयेन भिन्न-देशेषु पलायितत्वात एकदेशष्ववस्थानाभावान्नानाधिकरणत्वम् । अत्रानुमानं प्रसरति । न्याय-पक्ष तु धूमाग्नः सामानाधिकरण्य-ज्ञानादेवानुमानं प्रसरति पर्वते वनिरस्तीति। राज-भयेन शब्द-प्रमाणस्यावसराभावादाश्व- स्थानुमानेनैव अस्तौति आश्वासनं कृत्वेत्यर्थः। शत्र -पक्ष उद्यत्-कुतर्का 'उद्यन्त उत्पन्नाः कुत्सितास्तां यस्यां सा मतिः बुद्धिः साधन-व्याप्त्यु- पाधौ साधन कारण तस्य व्याप्तिापन तल्लक्षणो य उपाधिस्तस्मिन् । व्यभिचरति न फलति निष्फला भवतीति यावत् । न्याय-पचे तु, क्रतु- वर्तिनी हिंसाऽधर्म-साधन हिंसात्वात, ऋतु-वाह्य-हिंसावत्, अत्र ·द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः ५० हरिण्यस्त्वरण्येऽग्रगण्यं शरण्यं नपाणां यमालोक्य लोलाक्षि-गोलाः । करे चार-चापं गले नील-चोलं मृगानुव्रज [तं] स्मरं भावयन्ति॥६॥ (fol. 22b) पद्मावत्याः ॥ ५१ राजानः शशि-भास्करान्वयभुवः के के न संजजिरे भर्तारं पुनरकमेव हि भुवस्त्वां कर्ण मन्यामहे । येनाङ्ग परिमृद्य कुन्तलमथालय वुधदस्याऽऽयतं चोलं प्राप्य च मध्य-देशमसलत् काञ्चयां करः पातितः ॥७॥ ५२ श्रीमाञ् श्रीमानसिंह-क्षितिप-जलनिधेरुदगतो भावसिंहः पूर्ण : पीयूषभानुर्वितरण-तरणि-ध्वस्त-दैन्यान्धकारः । स्फार-स्फारास्तुषाराचल-सुर-तटिनी-हंसहारानुकाराः कीर्ति ज्योत्स्नाः पिबन्ति प्रतिदिशमनिशं यस्य विहच्चकोराः ॥८॥ भावशतकात् ॥ (fol. 23b) ५३ कोण कोणकः कपाट-निकट लाटः कलिङ्गोऽङ्गने त्वरे गुर्जर नूतनो मम पिताऽप्यत्रार्पितः स्थण्डिले। इत्य यस्य विवर्धते निशि मिथः प्रत्यर्थिनां संस्तर- स्थानान्यत्व-भवो विरोध-कलहः कारा-निकेत-क्षितौ ॥४॥ कस्यापि ॥ : निषिद्धत्वमुपाधिः। स च साध्य-व्यापकत्वे सति साधनाव्यापकत्वम् । तस्मिन्नु पाधौ मतिर्व्यभिचरति, असडेतुत्वात् ॥५॥ पुर। 1. The Bhava-sataka by Nagaraja is different from the work containing this verse as the former is devoted to the eulogy of king Nāgarāja of Dhārā by a poet of the same name, २ ·१८ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ॥ अथ दानम् ॥ ५४ यद् ददासि विशिष्ट भ्यो यच्चानासि दिने दिने । तत्ते वित्तमहं मन्ये शेषमन्यस्य रक्षसि ॥१०॥ भगवतो व्यासस्य ॥ (fol. 24a) ५५ देव क्षौणितलाधिप त्वयि महादान-प्रधान विधी चेतः कुर्वति पातयत्यपि दृशं स्वर्णादिके वस्तुनि । विप्राणामतिघोर-धार-कठिन-द्योतत्कुठारोद्यताद् घातात् प्रस्फुरिताङ्ग-सन्धि-चकितो मेरुः परं कम्पते ॥११॥ लक्ष्मणस्य । (fol. 25b) ५६ हस्त-न्य स्त-कुशोदके त्वयि न भूः सर्वसहा कम्पते देवागारमयञ्च काञ्चनगिरिधत्ते न चित्ते भयम् । अज्ञात-हिप-भक्ष-भिक्षु-भवनावस्थान-दुःस्थाशया वपन्त नव-दन्तिनः परममी भूमीपते तावकाः ॥१२॥ (26a) ५७ मुक्ताः केलि-विसूत्र-हार-गलिताः संमार्जनोभिहताः प्रातः प्राङ्गण सोम्नि मन्थर-चलबालाडि-लाक्षारुणाः । दूराहाडिम-वीज-शङ्कित-धिया कर्षन्ति लीला-शुका- स्वविधनवनेषु भोज-नृपते त्वत्त्याग-लोलायितम् ॥१३॥ ५८ रघुपति-दान-चरित्रं सुरपति-सुदृशोऽभिगायन्ति । अवचेतु वाञ्छन्ताः कल्पतरोमौ लि-मण्डनं कुसुमम् ॥१४॥ केषामप्येते ॥ (fol. 26a) ५८ जानीमो यत्प्रताप-ज्वलदनल-शिखा-शोचिषा तप्यमाना सर्वा विश्वम्भरयं जलनिधि-वसना दग्ध-वासास्तदा स्यात् । अन्यस्तद्दौर-सिंहामल-कर-कमल-प्रोल्लसद्दान-जाते- नं स्थाच त्तुङ्ग-भङ्गावलि-कलित-वपुर्वारिधिर्वारिपूरैः ॥१५॥ मत्त-जखन्त-भास्करात् ॥ (fol. 26b) ·हितोयो राज-तरङ्गः १८ ६० देव त्वत्कर-नीरदे दिशि दिशि प्रारब्ध-पुण्योन्नती चञ्चत्-कण-रत्नराजि-तडिति स्वर्णामृतं वर्षति । स्फीता कीर्ति-तरङ्गिणी समभवत्तृप्ता गुणिग्राम-भुः पूर्ण चार्थि-सरः शशाम विदुषां दारिद्रय-दावानलः ॥१६॥ महानाटकात् ॥ (fol. 27a) ६१ मारवा जलदं देव निधना धनदं तथा । निन्दन्तस्ते तु सर्वेऽपि तव दानं स्तुवन्त्यही ॥१७॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 27b) ६२ रत्नान्यम्बु धि-तोय-गर्भमगमन्मेरुः सुराञ्छिश्चिये खीया कमलां विधाय विदधौ निद्रां हरिभॊरधौ यस्मिन् दित्सति भूरि-दातरि नणां भाल-स्थले दुलिपि व्रीडा-नम्न-शिराः कमण्डलुमयं जग्राह माटुं विधिः ॥१८॥ ॥ अथ विदायः॥ ६३ क्रीडामूलं दुकूलं दलित-रिपु-महीपालवृन्द गजेन्द्र दत्त्वा तुङ्गं तुरङ्ग विरचय वसुधा नाथ तावहिदायम् । युष्मत्-सत्कार-भाजं दिशि दिशि चकितैः प्रेक्ष्य मामक्षिपाते- वक्षोजाभोग-भूमो विलुठतु पुलक-श्रेणिरणक्षणानाम् ॥१८॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 28a) ॥ अथ कौतिः॥ ६४ कपूर पूर-तुलनां कलयन्ति कोतः श्रीरामचन्द्र तव यत् कवयः कथं तत् । त्वरिणामतितरामपकौर्तितोऽस्याः स्याङ्कसरत्वमिति तत्र वयं प्रतीमः ॥२०॥ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 29a) ·२० पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ६५ यस्य क्षोणिपतेविहायसि यशोराशौ चमत्कुर्वति द्राकपूर-रजोधमण वणिजो वीथीमुपस्कुर्वते । चञ्चु चञ्चलयन्ति चन्द्र-किरण-धान्तया चकोराः पयो- बुध्या व्योम्नि नियोजयन्ति कलशोराभौर-वामभु वः ॥२१॥ ६६ प्रतिनगरमटन्ती प्रत्यगार व्रजन्ती प्रतिनरपति-वक्षः-कण्ठ-पौठे लुठन्ती । गिरि-गरिम-नितम्बच्छादनेऽसावधाना तदपि च तव कीर्तिनिर्मलैवेति चित्रम् ॥२२॥ (fol. 29b) ६७ नाला व्यालाधिनाथः स्फुरदमल-दलान्यम्बु दाः शारदीना- स्तारानाथो वराटः किरण-समुदयो यस्य किचल्क-पुञ्जः । ताराः स्फाराः परागावलिरपि पटलं व्योम यस्यानिशं तद्- व्याकोशं ब्रह्म-पशी-सरसि विजयते त्वद्यशः-पुण्डरीकम् ॥२३॥ (fol. 30a) ६८ क्षीरोदीर्यान्त सद्यः सकल-जलधयो वासुकीयन्ति नागाः कैलासीयन्ति शैला दिवि च दिविषदः शङ्करोयन्ति सर्वे। यौष्माकोणे समन्तात् प्रसरति नितरां दिक्षु कौतर्विताने मयोषा काच-भूषाः किमिति न सहसा मौक्तिकोयन्ति भूप ॥२४(fol. 30b) ६८. लग्नं रागावताझ्या सुदृढमिह ययैवासि-यष्टयाऽरि-कण्ठ मातङ्गानामपोहोपरि पर-पुरुषेयर्या च दृष्टा पतन्ती । तत्सतोऽयं न किञ्चिद् गणयति विदितं तेऽस्तु तेनास्मि दत्ता भृत्येभ्यः श्रौनियोगाद गदितुमिव गतवाम्बुधिं यस्य कोतिः ॥२५॥ केषामप्यते ॥ (fol. 31a) ·द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः २१ ॥ अथ प्रतापः॥ ७० अहो रघु-शिरोमणेरभिनव-प्रतापावलि- प्रचण्ड-किरणानल-प्रसर-साध्वसादाश्रयत् । सुरोध-पतिरम्ब दान् कमलमिन्दिरा सेवते हिमांशुरपि चन्द्रमाः सततमम्ब धौ मज्जति ॥२६॥ (fol. 31b) ७१ तवारि-नारी-नयनाम्बु-पूर' निपीय राजन् भ्रमति प्रतापः । रिङ्गत्तरगावलि-नौर-तुङ्ग यथा समुद्र वडवा-हुताश: ॥२७॥ भास्करस्य॥ ७२ वेलामुलड्घ्य हेलादलित-धरणिभृवाहिनी-कोटि-पूरै- रुद्द लत्काबिलेन्द्र-प्रबल-जलनिधिः प्लावनायोज्जजम्भे । स्यान्मना मेदिनीयं प्रबल-भुजबल-प्रौढ-चञ्चत्प्रताप- ज्वालाभिः सन्ततं चेद्दहति न वडवा-वौतिहोत्रो बघेलः ॥२८॥ अकबरि-कालिदासस्य ॥ (fol. 32a) ७३ मार्तण्ड-मण्डल-समं भवतः प्रताप ये वर्णयन्ति कवयो नहि ते प्रवीणाः । अम्भीनिधौ विलयमेति परं पतङ्गः पारं प्रयाति पुनरीति भवत्प्रतापः ॥२८॥ शङ्कर-मिश्रस्य ॥ (fol. 32b) ७४ तदीय आनकोडल-ध्वनि-प्रचण्ड-गर्जनः क्र धाऽरुणो नु सर्वदाऽरुण-ध्वजस्य कैतवात् । ७१। 1. Comm. of Jayarama : इयं प्रेमाख्या उपजातिः । प्रथम-द्वितीय-चतुर्थेषू पेन्द्रवज्रायास्टतीय-चरण इन्द्रवजायाः सत्त्वात् । एतच्च पिटवरण-कृत-वृत्तरत्नाकर-टतीयाध्याये स्पष्टम् । (fol. 32a) ७२। 1. Jayarama:-बधेलः राजा, fol. 82b.

·२२ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी पुरस्करोति जिविकां द्विषन्मङ्गजावलौं जिपत्सितु परिभ्रमत्-प्रताप-चण्ड-केशरी ॥३०॥ मत्कृत-जस्खं त] भास्करात् ॥ ॥ अथ कौति-प्रतापौ॥ ७५ कुञ्ज कुञ्ज भमति भवतः कीर्तिरकाकिनीयं तस्याः पश्चाद् भ्रमति भवतः सानुरागः प्रतापः । नैवालेषो न च रति-कला नो वराल षि-लीला तेनाद्यापि इयमतितरां स्फौतमेवाविरस्ति ॥३१॥ शङ्कर-मिश्रस्य ॥ (fol. 33a) ॥ अथ गजः ॥ ७६ धूलोभरोडूलन-शौण्ड-शुण्डः संधूनितान्दू-कृत-बन्धनाड् निः । गण्डस्थल-प्रस्खलदम्ब -पूरो मत्तः समायाति मतङ्गजेन्द्रः ॥३२॥ भास्करस्य ॥ ७७ नीता कुम्भस्थल-कठिनता कामिनीनामुरोजे- स्तेयं कृत्वाऽद्भुत-मणिमयैः कञ्चुकैरावृताऽपि । इत्याख्यातुनरपति-रह-वारि कुम्भीन्द्र-डिम्भाः शुण्डा-दण्डेवपुषि बहुलां धूलिमुलयन्ति ॥३३॥ (Eol. 33b) ७८ तावद् गर्जन्ति वीर्यात् पर-निधन-विधो युद्धमध्येऽपि धौरा- स्तावद्धावन्ति वेगं परमपि दधतः सम्मुखोनास्तुरङ्गाः । शूरारूढः सुसज्जो मद-मुदितमना मानिमानं विधुन्वन् याववायाति कोषात् कृत-विविध-रवाटोप एकोऽपि नागः ॥३४ गुपाकरस्य॥

·द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः २३ ॥ अथाश्व: ॥ ७८ सद्धीरकादि-मणि-गुम्फित-किङ्किणीका- श्व भुजङ्गम-विभूषण-भूषण ये। सर्पश-शेषमतिविस्तृत-वला-वला नयस्ति दुस्करमहस्कर-किकराणाम् ॥३५॥ (fol. 34a) ८० श्रीमत्तया मरकत-टुपतिमत्तयापि सम्पन्न-देवमणयश्चतुरचयस्त । सत्स्यन्दनं निरवलम्बनमुद्दहन्त- स्त्रप्रति हरिं किल रवईरयो हसन्ति ॥३६॥ एतौ भास्करस्य ॥ (fol. 34b) ८१ निर्मा सं मुखमण्डले परिमितं मध्ये लघु कर्णयोः स्कन्ध बन्धुरमप्रमाणमुरसि स्निग्धञ्च रोमोद्गमे । पोनं पश्चिम-पार्खयोः पृथुतरं पृष्ठे प्रधानं जवे राजा वाजिनमारुरोह सकलयुक्तं प्रशस्तैगुणः ॥३७॥ त्रिविक्रमस्य ॥ ८२ अलक्षित-गतागतैः कुल-वधू- कुल-वधू-कटाक्षरिव क्षणानुनय-शीतलैः प्रणय केलि-कोपैरिव। सुवृत्त-मसृणोन्नतै गदृशामुरोजैरिव त्वदीय-तुरगैरिदं धरणि-चक्रमाक्रम्यते ॥३८॥ कस्यापि ॥ (fol. 35a) ८३ मेखलोयति मेदिन्याः ककुभः कङ्कणीयति । मण्डलों तुरगः कुर्वञ्जगतः कुण्डलौयति ॥३०॥ ७२। I. E. v. r.३६ | All the following verses of this Taranga in E are, accordingly, marked 37, 38, 39, etc. i. e. one in advance of the verse-numbers of this edition. ८०। I. v. r. A, एतौ मत्कृतस्य भास्कर-चरित्रात् ।

·२४ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ॥ अथ पताका॥ ८४ नृपति-निजाम-चमू-चरणर्पण-जनित-प्रभूत-पीडाभिः । रचयति बहिरिव रसनामरुण-ध्वज-कैतवादवनिः ॥४०॥ ॥ अथ खनः॥ ८५ क्षोणीकाम निजाम तावक-भुजं लब्ध्वा भुजङ्गेखरं जानीमः करवाल-काल-भुजगी किं नाम गर्भिण्यभूत्। यद्भिन्नेभ-कपोल-लोल-विगलन्मुक्ता-कलापच्छला- दच्छामण्ड-परम्परामधिरणं सूते स्फुरन्ती मुहुः ॥४१॥ भानुकरस्यैतौ ॥ (fol. 35b) ८६ भिन्दञ्चञ्चत्प्रताप-प्रखर-कर-लसद्दाव-सन्तापधारां कीर्ति-ज्योत्स्नामुदारामधिहरतितरां यो धुरीणामरीणाम् । उद्देलर रि-नारी-नयन-जलभरैः पूरयन्निनगौघान् पातु श्रीकार्तवीर्य-प्रबल-धरणिभृत्-खङ्ग-नव्याम्बु दो वः ॥४२॥ भास्करस्य ॥ ८७ खेलन्ती व्योम-गर्भ दिशि विदिशि मुहुनिष्पतन्तो हरन्ती शश्वत् प्रौढान्धकाराबिखिल-जन-मनोविस्मयं वर्धयन्ती । यस्य स्फारासिधारा तडिदिव तरला वैरि-कयठोपकण्ठ प्राप्ता सद्यो नटोव प्रणय-कुतुकिनी मोहमाविष्करोति ॥४३॥ भावशतकात् ॥ (fol. 36a) ८८ भूभृन्मौलि-तटीषु दर्शित-समारम्भोऽयमम्भोधर- स्त्वत्खड गः प्रतिपक्ष-पत्र-पटल प्रक्षालयन् धारया। युद्ध-कच-विरुद्ध-सिन्धुर-दलदगण्डस्थल-प्रसवलन्- मक्ताभिः करकाभिराश समर-क्षोणीतले वर्षति ॥४४॥ गणपतेः॥

·हितीयो राज-तरङ्गः २५ ८८ हस्ताम्भोजालिमाला नख-शशि-रुचिर-श्यामलच्छायवीची तेजोऽग्ने, म-धारा वितरण-करिणो गण्डदान-प्रणाली। वीरश्री-वेणिदण्डो लवणिम-सरसो बाल-शैवालवल्ली वेल्लत्यम्भोधरश्रीरकबर-धरणीपाल-पाणौ लपाणी ॥४५॥ अकबरीय-कालिदासस्य ॥ (fol. 36b) ॥ अथ पृथ्वीपति-प्रयाणम् ॥ 2. जाने याने त्वदीये सकल-सुरपतिः प्राप संक्रन्दनाख्यां कालोऽयं दक्षिणशः समभवदभितो भौतितः कालवर्ण: । किञ्चायं जीवनानां पतिरपि सहसा चिन्तया पीतवर्ण: श्रीदः स्वर्ण-प्रदानादधिवसति दिशं तेषु निःशङ्कमेकः ॥४६॥ मत्कृत-जस्वन्त-भास्करात् ॥ (fol. 37a) 2१ वाहवूधह-खुर-क्षतां वसुमतौं संवीक्ष्य मूळवती भेरीभाजति-चञ्चलेन मनसा वारांनिधिः सिञ्चति । दिग्बाला तनुते निजाम-नपते वातं पताकांशकै- धूलो-धोरणिरविनीस्तमिव प्रष्ट दिवं धावति ॥४७॥ भानुकरस्य ॥ (fol. 37b) ८२ त्वं हित्राणि पदानि गच्छसि महीमुल्लङ्घा यान्ति विष- स्त्वं वाणान् दश पञ्च मुञ्चसि परे सर्वाणि शस्त्राण्यपि । ते देवी-पतयस्त्वदस्त्र-निहतास्त्वं मानुषीणां पति- निन्दा तेष कथं स्तुतिस्त्वयि कथं श्रीकर्ण निर्णीयताम् ॥४८॥ (fol. 38a) 2३ काञ्ची काञ्ची न धत्ते कलयति न दृशा केरली केलि-तल्पं सिन्दूरं दूर एव क्षिपति करतल-न्यस्तमान्ध्री-पुरन्ध्री। छ। I. A. अकवरीया कालदास । 2.1 1. A. मत्कृत-भारक० ।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी सौराष्ट्री माष्टिं भूयः सपदि नयनयो रक्तयो रक्तिमानं कार्णाटी कर्णिकायां मलिनयति मनो मानसिंह-प्रयाणे ॥४८॥ कयोरप्य तौ ॥ 2.४ जाने युष्मत्प्रयाणे क्षितितिलक रजोयोग-दोषादशेषा दिग्योषाः सान्ति सद्यस्त्वदरि-नपवधू-नेत्रनीरापगासु । संगम्य त्वत्प्रतापैस्तदनु किमु दधौ दोहदं देव तासां प्राची प्रातः प्रसूते यदिदमुरुमहःखण्ड-मार्तण्ड-बिम्बम् ॥५० रामचन्द्रस्य ॥ (fol. 38b) ॥ अथ युद्धम् ॥ 2.५ भल्लैभित्राः प्रतिनपतयः शंखनादानुदाराञ्- श्रुत्वा राजन् पुनरपि भुजा-दण्ड-कण्डूतिभाजः । आलिङ्गन्तवास्त्रिदश-सुदृशो भ्र लतां वीक्ष्य भुग्नां चाप-धान्तया चपल-मनसो हस्तमावर्तयन्ति ॥५१॥ भानुकररय॥ ८६ मट्रैनिंद्रा-दरिद्रः कुरुभिरुरुभयैस्ताक्त-लिङ्गैः कलिङ्ग- रङ्गरुत्सृष्ट-रङ्गैरवगणितधनुर्दण्ड-तूच इणैः । वङ्गः संप्राप्त भङ्गरनुसृत-विषमारण्यवाट वैराट- लाटः खिद्यल्ललाटरजनि नृप तवानीक-रु भयुद्धे ॥५२॥ कस्यापि ॥ (fol. 39a) २७ वौर व काम कञ्चेदकबर कलयसुग्र-टङ्कार-घोरं दूरे सद्यः कलङ्का इव धरणिभृतो यान्ति कङ्काल-शेषाः । 2३। 1. A. no कयोरप्येतौ। 281 1. A. योषा साति! 2. .Aयदया, ·द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः शङ्कापन्नश्च किं कारणमिति मनसा धान्ति -पङ्कायितन त्यलाहकारमादिरूजति हिणों किञ्च लक्षाधिनाथः ॥५३॥ अकबरीय-कालिदासस्य ॥ 2८ कोदण्डस्तव हस्तगो हृदि वसत्यतिस्तु विषिणां बदाता रभसेन मार्गण-गणस्तानव संसेवते । वीर त्वतु जयस्यमित्रमनिशं ते यान्ति वैकुण्ठतां संग्राम तव भूपते महदिदं चित्र समालक्ष्यते ॥५४॥ धरणीधरस्य ॥ (fol. 39b) 22 कर्णेजपः कुटिल-मूर्तिरसव्यपाणि- रग्रे सरस्तदितरस्तव बद्ध-मुष्टिः । तम्मार्गणास्तदपि लक्षममी लभन्ते धानुष्क तत् किमपि कौशलमद्भुतं ते ॥५५॥ मण्डन-कवः ॥ १०० कर-वारिरहेण संधुनाने तरवारिं नृपती मुकुन्ददेवे । रचयन्तामरावती-तरुर. प्रथमं काञ्चन-पारिजात-मालाः ॥५६ गौडस्य ॥ (fol. 40a) १०१ संग्रामाङ्गण-सङ्गतेन भवता चाप समारोपिते देवाऽऽकर्णय येन येन विधिना ययत् समासादितम् । कोदण्ड न शराः शरैररि-शिरस्तेनापि भूमण्डलं तेन त्वौं भवता च कीर्तिरतुला कोल् च लोक-त्रयम् ॥५७॥ १०२ रक्त नलञ्चरोधैः पिबति वमति च ग्रस्त कुन्तः शकुन्त: क्रव्य नव्य राहीत्वा प्रणदति मुदितो मत्त-वेताल-बालः । ६७। 1. A. आकवरीया कालिदासस्य । ८। 1. E. धरणीधरभट्टस्य । LEI 1. This verse is not found in E.

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी क्रीडत्यवीडमस्मिन् रुधिर-मधु-वशात् पूतना नूतनाङ्गी योगिन्यो मांस-मेदःप्रमुदित-मनसः शूर-शति स्तुवन्ति ॥५८॥ (fol. 40b) ॥ अथ शत्रु-पलायनम् ॥ १०३ को दण्ड न ददाति देव भवते कोदण्डमातन्वते को नारातिरुपैति पारमुदधेः कोणारुणे लोचने । का कुञ्जान्तरमत्य वैरि-तरुणी काकु नवा भाषते राजन् गर्जति वारणे तव पुनः को वा रणे वर्तताम् ॥५८॥ १०४ राजन् राज-सुता न पाठयति मां देव्योऽपि तूष्णी स्थिताः कुन भोजय मां कुमार-सचिव द्यापि किं भुज्यते । इत्य राज-शुकस्तवारि-भवने मुक्तोऽध्वगैः पञ्जरा- चित्रस्थानवलोक्य शून्य-वलभावकैकमाभाषते ॥६॥ (fol 41a) १०५ हारं खड गिभिराश्रितं बहिरपि प्रक्लिन्न-गण्डैगजे- रत्त: कञ्चुकिभिः स्फुरन्मणि-शिखैरध्यासिता भूमयः । आक्रान्तं महिषीभिरेव सदनं त्वदिहिषां मन्दिर राजन् कर्ण चिरन्तन-प्रणयिनी शून्येऽपि राज्य-स्थितिः ॥६१॥ १०६ हस्ती वन्यः स्फटिक-घटिते भित्ति-भागे स्खबिम्ब दृष्ट्वा दृष्ट्वा प्रतिगज इव त्वहिषां मन्दिरेषु । दन्ताघातादलित-दशनस्तं पुनर्वीक्ष्य सद्यो मन्द मन्दं स्पृथति करिणी शझ्या विक्रमार्क ॥६२॥ केषामप्यते ॥ (fol. 41b) १०७ अये मातस्तातः क गत इति यह रि-शिशुना दरी-गेहे लोना निभृतमिह पृष्टा खजननी।

·द्वितीयो राज-तरङ्गः करणाऽऽस्य तस्य द्रुतमथ निरुध्यात्रु-भृतया विनिश्वस्य स्फारं शिव शिव दृशैवोत्तरयति ॥६३॥ भानुकरस्य ॥ १०८ मुखे हारावाप्तिन यन-युगले कङ्कण-भरो नितम्ब पनाली सतिलकमभूत् पाणि-युगलम् । अरण्ये श्रोकर्ण त्वदरि-वनितानां विधिवशा- दपूर्वो ऽयं भूषा-विधिरहह जातः किमधुना ॥६४॥ कस्यापि ॥ १०८ विभीषण-रणावनी धनवनीषु सञ्चारिण विचार्य जसवन्त-सिंहमवनीन्द्र-पञ्चाननम् । अमोचि निज-देह एव बत कैरपि व्याकुलैः पलायि च तथेतरै रिपु-नृपाल-दन्तावलैः ॥६५॥ भास्करस्य। इति श्रीमदग्निहोत्रि-भास्कर-विरचितायां पद्यामृत- तरङ्गिण्यां हितीयस्तरङ्गः ॥ (fol. 42a) ·अथ [तीयो ] रस-तरङ्गः ॥ तत्र काम-प्रभावः ॥ ११० गुर्वङ्गाना-प्रसङ्गो हिजराजस्याप्यकारि बत येन । युवजन-विविध-तरङ्गः सोऽयमनङ्गो वरोवर्ति ॥१॥ १११ परिमित-(fol. 3a) विशिखो नचेन्मनोजो यदि च हरो न हरेत्तदीयमङ्गम् । यदि मृदु-कुसुमेषुरेष न स्या- दवनि-तले न] किमाचरेत्तदानीम् ॥२॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ ११२ धनुः पोष्पं मौर्वी मधुकरमयी पञ्च विशिखा वसन्तः सामन्तो मलयमरुदायोधन-रथः । तथाप्य कः सर्वं हिमगिरिसुते कामपि रूपा- मपाङ्गात्ते लब्ध्वा जगदिदमनको विजयते ॥३॥ श्रीशंकराचार्यस्य ॥ ११३ प्रतप्तायःपिण्डाविव किमपि सन्ताप्य विशिखै- यथा कल्पान्त [ऽपि] प्रविघटत एतौ न तु पुनः । तथा तौ देही यः सपदि शिवयोः संघटितवा- नमुभ का मा]य प्रतिनमत वामाय विबुधाः ॥४॥ लक्ष्मणस्य॥ ॥ अथ नायिका॥ ११४ उन्मोलत्सरसा गुणालि-निचिता निर्दू षणा भूषणा सोल्लासोषसि लोलया सुमनसां सूताया मनोहारिणी। ११३। 1. MS. ननित । ११४। 1. MS. निदूषणा।

·१ हतोयो रस-तरङ्गः शय्यामेत्य मृदु मदीय-कवितेवाम्भोजिनी नायिका कस्यापुप्रन्नति-पूर्व-पुण्य-तपसः कण्ठ समालिङ्गति ॥५॥ ११५ किं कन्दर्प-विलास-नौरलहरी लीला-विलोलेक्षण-1 प्रोन्मोलच्छफरी-विराजित-तनुर्वापी गभी राशया। बालाऽसौ ललित-प्रवेणि-विलसनिःश्रेणि-मालाकुला किं बिम्ब प्रतिबिम्बितं]मुख-मिषात्तस्यां सुधांशोरिदम् ॥६॥ ११६ तिलोत्तमा ते यदि नासिका या कासारजातायत-लोचनायाः । अरू पर भामिनि भाति रम्भा सम्भावना सर्व-तनौ तयोः का ॥७॥ ११७ एषा लता यदि विलासवती कथं स्याद् विदुल्लता यदि कथं भविता धरण्याम् । वस्तु मनोज-नपतेन गरी गरीयो- वक्षोज-टुर्ग-विषमा किमकारि धात्रा ॥८॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ ११८ अदम्मा हि रम्भा विलक्षा च लक्ष्मी- हताची हिया चौर-संच्छादितास्या । अहो जायते मन्दवर्णाऽप्यपर्णा समाकण्यं तस्या गुणस्यैकदेशम् ॥८॥ गदाधरस्य। ११५ | MS. क्षणे । 2. NIS. गंभी। 8. MS. निमाण । ११६ । 1. MS. नायिकायाः । ११८| 1. MS. व। 2. MS. संच्छादिता स्यात् ।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी ११८. किं कौमुदी-शशिकलाः सकला विचूण्ये संयोज्य चामृत-रसेन पुन: प्रयत्नात् । कामस्य घोर-हर-हुशति-दग्ध-मूर्तेः सञ्जीवनौषधिरियं विहिता विधाना ॥१०॥ ॥ पोगण्डावस्था ॥ १२० मन्दं मनोभव-तनोरुपचीयमाने रागेऽल्पभा (fol. 3b) सि शिशुता-रजनी-विभाते। सम्भावि-यौवन-दिनोदय-मङ्गलेऽस्याः सङ्गोत्सुकाविव मिथः कुच-चक्रवाकौ ॥११॥ १२१ नेक्षण चातुरी वाचि नो माधरी पादयो पि वा साधु-रीति-क्रमः । सा तथाप्यातुरीभावयत्यन्त हा तुरीयार्थभाजां मनोमाधुरी ॥१२॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ १२२ मन्द मन्द श्रवण-पुटकोपान्तगन्ता' दृगन्त: किञ्चित् किञ्चिविरमति मनो धूलि केली-रसेभ्यः । आविर्भावः स्तन-मुकु लयोः कापि कान्तिः समन्ता- दद्य खो वा कुसुमधनुषो यौवराज्याभिषेकः ॥१३॥ १२३ अचलं चलदिव चक्षुः प्रकतमपोटं समुद्यदिव' वक्षः। अतदिव तदपि शरीर संप्रति वामभु वो जयति ॥१४॥ कयोरम्य तो॥ ११९ । 1. MS. no सकलाः। १२०॥ 1. MS. वालौ। १२२। 1. MS. गत्वा। 2. MS. कुकु । १२३। 1. MS. No.व। 2. MS. अतदपि तदिव।

·हतीयो रस-तरङ्गः ३३ १२४ सुधायाः सनीची न च वचन-वीची विजयते कुच-श्रीः कर्कन्ध फलमपि न बन्ध कतवती । न शीलं दृगभङ्गी कलयति कुरङ्गी नयनयो- स्तथापि श्रीरस्या युवजन-नमस्या विलसति ॥१५॥ जयदेवस्य । १२५ न नेत्याननेऽत्यादरायालपन्ती विनीता विनीतादिभिश्चोपतल्पम् । कराला करालाभ-काले कथञ्चि- नवोढा न वोढारमङ्गीकरोति ।।१६।। कस्यापि ॥ १२६ हस्त तापि शयने विनिवेशितापि क्रोडीकतापि यतते बहिरेव गन्तुम् । जानीमहे नव-वधूरथ तस्य वश्या यः पारदं स्थिरयितु क्षमते करण ॥१७॥ भानुदत्तस्य ।। ॥ यौवनम् ॥ १२७ किं यौवने वनेऽस्या मृगयासक्तो मनोज-भूपालः । युवजन-मनःकुरङ्गानाकुलयति लीलया विशिखैः ॥१८॥ १२८ अरू रम्भे वाह लते विधात्रा कुचौ पुन: कमले। यौवनमुपवनमस्यां मदन -विलासाय किं रचितम् ॥१२॥ १२८. प्रास्य-श्रीहि जराज-बाधनकरी दृष्ठिः श्रुतलधिनी मूर्धन्यावलिगामिनी कुटिलता बद्धाश्च मुक्ता गुणैः । १२४। I. MS. तव। 2. तथा श्रीपि। ३ ·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी यत्त सुन्दरि टुर्विनौति रियतो दृष्टाऽबलाया मया तन्मन्ये मकरध्वजो भवजयी जातम्त्वदग्रेसरः ॥२०॥ भास्करस्यैते ॥ १३० पद्भ्यां मुक्तास्तरल-गतयः संश्रिता लोचनाभ्यां श्रोणी-बन्धस्ताजति तनुतां सेवते मध्यभागः । धत्ते वक्षः कुच-सचिवतामहितीयन्तु वक्त तगात्राणां गुण-विनिमयः कल्पितो यौवनेन ॥२१॥ कस्यापि॥ बालाङ्गानि ॥ वेणी॥ १३१ लसन्मौक्तिक-श्रेणि-गङ्गा-तरङ्गा स्वयं नन्दिनी भास्वतो नीलवर्णा । ससीमन्त-सिन्दूर-सारस्वताम्भा - स्त्रिवणीयमणौहशो मौलि-वेणी ॥२२॥ १३२ श्यामा मिलिन्द'-माला बालाया वदन-पम-मकरन्दम् । आस्वादितुमिव मिलिता ललिता वेणी-मिषादेषा ॥२३॥ भास्करस्यैतौ॥ १३३ एणोदृशः पाणि-पुट निरुद्धा वेणी विरजे शयनोस्थितायाः । सरोज-कोशादिव नि:सरन्ती श्रेणी घनीभूत-मधुव्रतानाम् ॥२४॥ कस्यापि ।। २२८। 1. MS. नौत। १३१। 1. MS. सारखतांक । १३२ 1. MS. मलिन्द । १३। 1. MS. घन।

·तृतीयो रस-तरङ्गः ३५ 2 ॥ सुखम् ॥ १३४ हर-नयन-हताङ्ग मन्मथं जीवयन्ती दितिसुत-गुरु-विद्या काप्यपूर्वा लता वा। इति समगमदारादेष ताराधिनाथः क्षय-विदलन-कामः सेवनायाभिरामः ॥२५॥ भास्करस्य । १३५ अनुच्छिष्टो देवैरपरि दलितो राहु-दशनैः कलङ्केनास्पृष्टो न खलु परिभूतो दिनकता। कुह भिनौं लुप्तो न च युवति-वक्त ण विजितः कलानाथः कोऽयं कनक-लतिकायामुदयते ॥२६॥ कस्यापि ॥ १३६ विना सायं कोऽयं समुदयति सौरभ्य-सुभगः किरञ् ज्योत्स्ना-धारामधिधरणि तारापरिवृढः धनुर्धत्ते स्फारं तिरयति विहारं न तमसां निरातङ्कः पङ्घरुह-युगलमय नटयति ।।२७। भानुकरस्य ।। ॥ अथ भ्र वौ॥ १३७ बाले रसाले कुतुकं विधत्से भ्र युग्म-दम्भादवलंब्य चापम् । दृक्-कैतवात् सायक-कोटिपाते- लेयोचरीकर्ष मनोमग मे ॥२८॥ ॥ नयनम् ॥ १३८ नोल-पङ्कज-युगं किमु मोनौ किन्न ते वदन-चन्द्र-चकोरौ। रोट-युगल नयने वा चेतसा तरुणि मे समशायि ॥२८॥ भास्करस्यैतो॥ १३५ । 1. MS. रपि। 2. MS. दशैः। 3. MS. कुहु 1 १३६। 1. MS. •वण। 2. MS. रतिपति। १३८। 1. MS. मयुगलं ।

·RY पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी || कटाक्षः। १३८. नाऽऽलिङ्गयसे सखि न तन्मनसोऽतिदुःखं नो भाषसे तदपि न व विषाद-हेतुः । यहीक्षसे सहसितं नयनान्त-पाते- रतावतैव हरिणाक्षि वयं कतार्थाः ॥३०॥ कस्यापि।। ॥ नासिका। १४० दन्तालि-दाडिमो-वीज-भक्षणोत्कण्ठ चेतसः । मन्ये मार-शुकस्येयं नासा-चञ्चुर्विराजते ॥३१॥ पद्मावत्याः ।। ॥ तन्मौक्तिकम् ॥ १४१ नासा समासादित-चारभासा मुक्ताफलेनानुगता रराज। तारा विहाराय चिरानुरागा- दिवास भासामधिप विधी किम् ॥३२॥ कस्यापि ।। १४२ अभिलषन्ति तवाधर-माधरौं तदिह किं हरिणाक्षि मुधा बुधाः। सुर-सुधामधरीकुरते यत- रत्वदधरोऽधरतामगमत्ततः ॥३३॥ भाकरस्य । ।काठः॥ १४३ परिस्फुरन्मौक्तिक-पंक्तिरस्थाः कण्ठस्थलं नूनमलइरोति । जिता मुखेनैव तुषार-भानोः कारागृहे संविलसन्ति ताराः ॥३४॥ १.३ 1. MS. से। 19a 1. MS.AT १४१11. MS. कामासा । । ।

·हतीयो रस-तरङ्गः ॥ वाइ॥ १४४ वाहु-वयं कान्ति-विसारि वारि- जातं मृणाल-दितयं प्रतीमः । यदमुली-पल्लव-शोभमान करौ सरोजे विधिराततान ॥३५॥ कस्यापती॥ ॥ कुचौ ॥ १४५ मन्ये शैशव-संश्रयेण हृदये लोनं रमण्याः पुराऽ- नङ्गनाऽऽत्मपुरीमुरीकतवता तत्कर्मविद्दषिणा । प्रोद्ययौवन-मित्र-सङ्गम बलादालथ वक्षःस्थ ले यूना ताडयितुं निवेशित मिदं वक्षोज-शङ्ख, दयम् ॥३६॥ १४६ श्यामा रोमावलीयं विलसति नलिनी नाभि-कासार-मध्या- त्तस्यां सम्भूतमेतत् कुचयुग-नलिन-इन्दमिन्दीवराक्षयाः । चञ्चवक्त न्दु-बिरबान्मुकुलित-वदनं तच्च सञ्जातमास्त मैलिन्द-इन्हमेतत्तदुपरि कलये चूचु'कस्य छलेन ॥३७॥ १४७ मार-राजकुमारण सुन्दरे केलि-1 मन्दिरे । निदधे कन्टुक-इन्दमबला-कुच-कैतवात् ॥३८॥ १४८ निहन्दादपि मोक्षादतिशेते कामिनी-कुच-इन्हम् । गुणमालम्बा सुवृत्ता मुक्ता अपि यल्लुठन्तीह ।।३८॥ भास्करस्यैतौ॥ १४८ कुचावस्याः काम-दिपकलभ-कुम्भाविति पर वदन्तान्ये धीराः सरसि कमले काञ्चन-घटो। १४४। 1. MS. याने। 2. MS. जौ। १४५। 1. MS. म। 2. नां। 3. दित। 4. म्भु । १४६। 1. MS. चञ्चु । १४७ 1. M.S.किलि।

·३८ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी अयं मे सिद्धान्तः स्फ रति मदनेन त्रिजगतौं विनिर्जित्य न्युजी' कतमिव निजं दुन्दुभि-युगम् ॥४०॥ सदाशिवस्य ॥ १५० मन्ये मनोजो निज-राजधानी- मानीय बाला-कुच-कैतवेन । शम्भु-इयं प्राक्त न-कोपशाली बबन्ध जालोलत-कञ्चकेन ॥४१॥ १५१ दृगन्त सतानाकृत-वलय-मौन-ध्वजभरं (?) चमध्र कोदण्ड कुटिलतरमालोक्य सुतनोः । नवीनाऽसौ सेना लसति मदनस्येति भयतो निलौनश्चेलान्त स्तन-कलश-शम्भुनि वसति ॥४२॥ ।। मध्यम्॥ १५२ कनकाचल-कान्ति-चौर्यभाजोः कुचयोः कुङ्कम-पत्र-पूजनानि । अनिबन्धनमव बन्धन ते कशताभागिनि किन्नु मध्यभागे ॥४३॥ कस्याप्यते ॥ ॥रोमावली॥ १५३ लौनो नाभि-नदेऽस्याः कटि केशरि-शक्येव मदनेभ: । कुच-गिरि-सन्निधि बद्धा तस्यान्दू रोमराजीयम् ॥४४॥ १५४ निज-मन्दिरमानीय कुच-शम्भ-युगं स्मरः । तज्जटां पातयामास रोमावलि-मिषादधः ॥४५॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ १४ 1. M.S. त्यात्यजी। १पूर। 1 MS. मधाभागः । १५३।। 1. MS. कटिस।..

·तृतीयो रस-तरङ्गः ३८ १५५ गम्भौर-नाभी-सरसो रहीता रोमालि-शैवाल-लतोपभोक्तुम् । उरोज-चक्राङ्ग-युगेन मन्य मुखेन्दुमालोक्य तथैव मुक्ता ॥४६॥ प्रस्तावचिन्तामणे ॥ । जघनम् ।। १५६ तस्याः पद्मपलाशाक्षयास्तन्ववास्तज्जधनं धनम् । दृष्टं सखीभिर्याभिस्ताः पुभावं मनसा ययुः ॥४७॥ वाल्मीकेः ॥ ॥ अथोरुः॥ १५७ यदूरु-शोभामनुभावयन्ती रम्भापि दम्भातिशयं मुमोच । तेनाशु दासीव वशीकतास्ते रती रतीशस्य च किं विचित्रम् ॥४८॥ ॥ पादौ। १५८ स्फुरत्-सरोजन्म युगोपशोभिता जिता यदङ नि-हितयेन पद्मिनी। इदं तुला-कोटि-युगं कियत्तयो- रितीव गुल्फ-हितये तिरोहितम् ॥४॥ ॥ नखानि॥ १५८ अभ्युन्नतवाङ नि-नखाङ्कराणां दुअतिर्विरेजे हरिणी-दृशोऽस्याः । पुङ्खावली पञ्च-शरायुधानां लावण्य-दर्प-विगुणोक्तेव ॥५०॥ कस्याप्यते॥ ॥ इत्यङ्ग-वर्णनम् ॥ १५७। 1. MS. तेनाशु । १५८। 1. MS. हिता। 2. MS. वक्तशीकता मे। १५९। 1. MS. दया।

·पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी 2 ॥ अथ सम्भोग-वर्णनम् ॥ १६० शून्य वास-गृहं विलोक्य शयनादुस्थाय किञ्चिच्छनै- निंद्रा-व्याजमुपागतस्य सुचिरं निवर्ण पतुर्मुखम् । विस्रब्ध परिचुम्बा जात-पुलकामालोक्य गण्ड- स्थलों लज्जा नम्र-मुखो प्रियेण सहसा बाला चिरं चुम्बिता ॥५१॥ अमरु-शतकात् ॥ १६१ नैषा वेगं मृदुतर-तनुस्तावकीनं विषोढ शक्ता नैनां चपल नितरां खेदयेन्दीवराक्षीम् । रत्यभ्यासं विदधत इति प्राणनाथस्य गत्वा कर्णोपान्तं निभृत-निभृतं नूपुरं शंशतीव ॥५२॥ नूत-कवः ॥ ॥ विपरीत सु(fol. 5b)रतम् ॥ १६२ प्रशान्त नूपुरारावे श्रूयते मेखला-ध्वनिः । मूढ-कान्त रति-धान्त कामिनी पुरुषायते ॥५३॥ १६३ विवरीअ-रए लच्छी बम ददृ ण णाहि- कमलस्थम् । हरिणो दाहिण-णअणं रसाउला जति (?)चुम्बइ ॥५४॥ ॥ वियोगः ॥ १६४ अनुदिनमभ्यास-दृढः सोढ दौघोऽपि शक्यते विरहः । प्रत्यासन्न-समागमं मुहर्ताधम् अपि सुदुःसही विरहः ॥५५॥ केषामप्यते ॥ १६०। 1. MS. स्थली। १६१ । 1. MS. वैगं। 2. किशोढ़। 3. रूपध्यासं । 4. पातं । १६३। 1. MS. वह। 2. MS. दवा। 3. MS. खादि। 4. MS हरे। 5. MS. सचणो।

·तृतीयो रस-तरङ्गः ४१ १६५ हालाहलादप्यनलात् करालं मन्ये वियोग मदिरक्षणायाः । आदाय हालाहलमग्नि-जालं जायाङ्ग-सङ्ग न हि मुञ्चतीशः ॥५६॥ भास्करस्य ॥ १६६ नयनोत्पल-जल-धारां दृष्ट्वा वारांनिधि-नान्तया । वडवानल इव भगवान् श्रमति तनौ कशतनीस्तापः ॥५७॥ भानुदत्तस्य ॥ १६७ लता-मूले लो नो हरिण-परिहीनो हिमकरः स्खलन्मुक्ताकारा गलति जल-धारा कुवलयात् । धुनौते बन्ध कं तिल-कुसुम-जन्मापि पवनी ग्रह-हारे पुण्यं परिणमति कस्यापि कृतिनः ॥५८॥ १६८ अधिदेहलि हन्त हेम-वल्ली शरदिन्दुः सरसोरुहे शयानः । अधिखञ्जन-चञ्चु मौक्तिकाली फलितं कस्य सुजन्म न स्तपोभिः ॥५८॥ पाण्मासिकस्यैतौ॥ १६८ तस्यास्तनौ विरह-ताण्डव-रङ्गभूमी खेदोद-बिन्दु] कुसुमाञ्जलि माविकीर्य । नान्दों पपाठ पृथ-वेपथु-वेपमान- काञ्चीलता-कलरवैः स्मर-सूत्रधारः ॥६॥ गणपतेः ॥ १७० इयं धत्ते धौर मलयज-समोरे न च मुदं न पद्मानां वृन्द ललित-मकरन्देऽपि रमते । १६८। 1. MS, असि । 2. MS. कोयं । 8. MS. माना।

·४२ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी न वा सा सानन्दा भवति नव-कुन्दा वलिकुले तदेतस्या बाधाहरमपि समाधानमिह(?) ॥६१॥ लक्ष्मणस्य ॥ १७१ हन्तालि सन्ताप-निवृत्तयेऽस्याः1 किं तालवन्तं तरलीकरोषि । उत्ताप एषोऽन्तर दाह-हे तु- नंतच वो न व्यजनापनोद्यः ॥६२॥ विश्वनाथ-वाहिनीपतेः ॥ ॥हास्यः॥ १७२ नितम्ब-भागं भ्रमयन् विमुञ्च- नपान-वायु निज-लिङ्ग-दण्डम् । प्रदर्शयन् सर्व-जनेषु भण्डो बालैः समं नृत्यति दत्त-तालः ॥६३॥ भास्करसा ॥ १७३ आकुञ्चय पाणिमशुचिं मम मूनि वेश्या मन्त्राम्भसा प्रतिदिन पृषतैः पवित्र । तार-वरं प्रहित-थूत्क मदात् प्रहारं हा हा हतोऽह(fol. 6a)मिति रोदिति विष्णु शर्मा ॥६४॥ ॥ करुणा॥ १७४ किं मातस्त्वरितासि1 कुत्र किमिदं हा देवताः काशिषो' धिक् प्राणान् पतितोऽशनिहुं तवहस्तेऽङ्गेषु दग्धे दृशौ। १७०। 1. MS. कुन्दो । १७१। 1. MS. स्या। 2. MS. त्तर। 3. Not found in MS. This reading is taken from the SSRB. १७३। 1. MS. शुचि। 2. वैश्या। 3. म्भसा । 4. पृषनतः । 5. पविलेः। 6 युक्त। 7. विष्ट ।

·टतोयो रस-तरङ्गः ४३ इत्य घर्घर-मध्य-रुद्ध-करुणा: पौराङ्गनानां गिर- श्चित्रस्थानपि रोदयन्ति शतधा कुर्वन्ति भित्तो रपि ॥६५॥ ॥ रौद्रः॥ १७५ कृतमनु मतं दृष्ट वा यैरिदं गुरु पातकं मनुज-पशुभिर्निमर्यादैभवद्भिदायुधः । नरक-रिपुणा साधं तेषां सभीम-किरीटिना- मयमह मसृङ मेदोमांसः करोमि दिशां वलिम् ॥६६॥ १७६ क्षुद्राः संत्रास्लेते विजहित हरयो भिन्न-शक भ-कुम्भा युष्मद्-गानेषु लज्जा दधति परममी सायका निष्पतन्तः । सौमित्र तिष्ठ पात्र त्वमसि नहि रुषां नन्वहं मेघनादः किञ्चिद् च -भङ्ग-लोला-नियमित-जलधिं राममन्वेषयामिः ॥ ॥ भयानकः ।। १७७ ग्रीवा-भङ्गाभिरामं मुहुरनुपतति स्यन्दने बद्ध दृष्टिः पश्चार्धन प्रविष्टः शर-पतन-भयाद् भूयसा पूर्व कायम् । दभैरर्धावलो : श्रम विकृत-मुखच शिभिः कौर्ण-वर्मा पश्योदय-प्लु तत्वाहियति बहुतरं स्तोकमुा प्रयाति ॥६८ ॥ बीभत्सः ॥ १७८ उत्कृत्योत्कृत्य लत्तिं प्रथममथ पृथूत्सेध-भूयांसि मांसा- न्यंस-स्फिक्-पृष्ठ-पिण्डा' द्यवयव-सुलभा न्युग्रपूतीनि जग्ध्वा । १७४। 1. MS. अरि । 2. MS. काशियोक । 3. MS.भिल्ली। १७५। 1. MS. पादैभ० । 2. MS. मपह । १७६। 1. MS. याका। 2. MS. रुषा। 3. MS. किञ्चद् । १७७॥ 1. MS. पातति । 2. MS. मुखं। 3. MS. तर। 4. मूध्यौं। 5. MS. यान्ति ।

·४४ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी अन्तः पर्यस्त-नेत्रः प्रकटित-दशन: प्रेत-रङ्गः करा- दङ्गास्थादस्थि-संस्थं स्थपुट-गत मपि क्रव्यमव्यग्रमत्ति ॥६८।। ॥ अथाद्भुतः ॥ १७. चित्र महानष तवावतारः क कान्तिरेषाऽभिनवैव भङ्गिः । लोकोत्तरं धैर्यमहो प्रभावः काप्याकतिर्ने तन एष सर्गः ॥७०॥ ॥ अथ शान्तः॥ १८० अहो वा हार वा कुसुम शयने वा दृषदि वा मणो वा लोष्टे वा बलवति रिपो वा सुहृदि वा । ढणे वा स्त्र णे वा मम समदृशो यान्तु दिवसाः क्वचित् पुण्यारण्ये शिव शिव शिवेति प्रलपतः ।।७।। एते काव्यप्रकाश-कतोदाहृताः1 इत्यग्निहोट-कुल-तिलकायमान-श्रीमदापाजिभट्ट- सूनु-भास्कर-विरचितायां पद्यामृत- तरङ्गिण्यां दृतीयस्तरङ्गः॥ १७८। 1. MS. पृष्टिपिंगे। 2. MS. लभो) 8. MS. जग्धा । 4. MS. संस्थपुनत। १७८। 1. MS. भजि । १८०। 1. For references, etc., see Appendix I, References, variant readings and notes.

·-- अथ [ चतुर्थः ] अन्योक्ति-तरङ्गः ॥ तत्र श्रीसूर्यस्य ॥ १८१ प्रोद्यत् काल-कराल(fol. 6b)वाढ-बहल-ध्वान्त-प्रचण्डासुर- त्रासापास्त -समस्त-दैवत-बल-क्षोणी-तलोद्धारणम् । भूयांसो विबुधाधिपादि-विबुधा मुग्धा मुधाडम्बराः कर्तुं केऽपि न पारयन्ति भगवन्मार्तण्ड-पादै विना ॥१॥ १८२ गो-कण्ठात् कण्ठ-पाशान् मकुलित-वदनात् पन-वृन्दामिलिन्दान् ध्वान्तासारात् त्रिलोकीमपि च गद-गणात् किञ्च निद्रा-समुद्रात् । कोकान्छोकात् क्षुदधेरखिल-सुरवरान् मोचयत्यक भूति- यस्मादीनाति-माला-प्रशमन कुशला भाग्यभाजां प्रसूतिः ॥२॥ १८३ अजस्र लसत्पनिनो'वृन्द-सङ्गं मधूनि प्रकामं पिबन्त मिलिन्दम् । रविर्मोचयत्यन-कारा-गहन्यो दयालहि नो दुष्टवदोष-दर्शो " ॥३॥ एते' मत्त-भास्कर-चरित्रात् ॥ 2 १८१। 1. B. प्रोत् । 2. B वासाद्यास्त.। 3. E. no मुग्धा । १८। MS. B. पन। 2. MS. B. कोकान् शोकात् । 3. MS. B. वारान् । 4. Found in E after v. 184. १८३! 1. B. पमिनी । 2. B. वृन्दस। 3. E. प्रभाक। 4. E. मिलिदं B. पिबन्ति लिन्दम्। 5. B. ग°। 6. B. दशौ। 7. E. एतौ।

·४६ पद्यामृत-तरङ्गिणी १८४ खद्योतो द्योतते तावद् यावन्द्रोदयते शशी। उदिते तु सहस्रांशी न खद्योतो न चन्द्रमाः ॥४॥ १८५ निमौलनाय पमानामुदयायाल्य-मेधसाम् । तमसामवकाशाय व्रजत्यस्तमहो रविः ॥५॥ कयोरप्यतो ॥ ।। अथ चन्द्रस्य ॥ १८६ श्रीमाहेश्वर-मौलि-मण्डन-मणिवेश्वभर लोचन व रत्नाकर-सम्भवः किमपरं भूदेव- देवो भवान् । यद्यालानल-ग-दोष-रभसादह्यते नो प्रजा भातस्तत् किमिहास्ति ते सुमनसश्चित्रकलानां निधेः ॥६॥ १८७ निशाचरोऽपि दोनोऽपि सकलङ्कोऽपि चन्द्रमाः । चकोरी-नयन-पन्हानन्द-मन्दिरतां गतः ॥७॥ भास्करस्यैतौ ॥ १८८ अहो नक्षत्रराजस्य साभिमान विचेष्टितम् । परिक्षोणस्य वक्रत्वं संपूर्गास्य सुवृत्तता ॥८॥ १८८ क्षीणः क्षोणः समीपत्वं पूर्णः पूर्णोऽतिदूरताम् । उपैति मित्राद् यच्चन्द्रो युक्तं तन्मलिनात्मनः ॥८॥ १८४। B. खद्योतते । १८५। 1. MS. निमि। 2. Not found in E; v. 180 is found here. 3. B. कुयोइप्येतौ। १८६। 1. E. no अथ in the heading. 2. B लाचनं । 8. B. no देव । 4. E. उदह्यते । 6. B. दासि। 6. E. सुकनहित्र । १८७। 1. E. सततं । "दीनः चययुक्तः...। यद्यप्येवंभूतस्तथापि खीयवानानन्दयत्येवेति भावः” । ८८...B. सामि । 2. B. परिक्षस्य । B. दूति, E. दूरता। ४

·No text on this page.